You are viewing a story from

The World, Biscuits And Sirius Black According To Nellie O’Neill. by SexyDoorFrames

Format: Novel
Chapters: 30
Word Count: 129,484
Status: WIP

Rating: Mature
Warnings: Strong Language, Strong Violence, Scenes of a Sexual Nature, Substance Use or Abuse, Sensitive Topic/Issue/Theme

Genres: Drama, Humor, Romance
Characters: Lupin, Snape, Sirius, Lily, James, Regulus, Pettigrew, OC, OtherCanon
Pairings: Sirius/OC, Other Pairing

First Published: 08/18/2007
Last Chapter: 07/19/2011
Last Updated: 10/25/2011

Amazing banner by terminator@ TDA Over 162,000+ reads! 

Nellie's life was pretty simple until Izzie threw that quill at Sirius Blacks head. 

Dobby Award Winner for Best Marauders 2011!

Chapter 1: Izzie, Quills, Biscuits And Me
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Disclaimer: I don’t own Harry Potter. None of it. They all belong to JK Rowling. I simply got bored and decided to write about the characters. I do own Nellie and Izzie though.

Authors Note:

  Hello! Welcome to my new story. This one is light hearted and in the comedy area. I thought of the idea ages ago, when I was eating a biscuit. Of course, it won't always be humorous; Nellie was living in quite a dark time.

This is just the intro that’s why it may seem a tad confusing. It is in 1st person too. I hope you like the character of Nellie. I've been working on this for quite a while.

I hope you enjoy it.

Thoughts and opinions are always welcome.

Amazing Chapter Image by hannahduval@TDA

"If you don’t find that creepy,  you’re creepy." - Nellie O'Neill

Chapter One
Quills, Biscuits And Me

I envy Lily Evans. She has people eating out of the palm of her hand and doesn't even realize it. She's beautiful and she is nice as well; I haven't seen her being horrible to anybody but James Potter. Even then, she has started to be civil with him lately or most of the time anyway.

That was something I thought I'd never see. Then again, I live in a world full of magic. Unicorns and pixies; It's all normal to me.

People could describe Lily as perfect but I see different. I'm not her best friend or anything, just merely an acquaintance. But I study people. I don't put them in a lab and run tests on them, nothing like that. I just watch. Lily for example, is insecure at being a Muggleborn witch and being left behind, thus she reads a lot and learns more. In fact, she surpasses us.

Oh, her hair is slightly large when she wakes up too and that temper blinds her occasionally.

"Nelliiieee." Izzie complained rather loudly. A few people shot us a few glares who cared, but most didn‘t. Being too wrapped up with telling us about the fascinating creatures that goblins are, Professor Binns didn’t even notice that Izzie had just yelled in the middle of class.  Only five minutes into the class and everybody is already falling asleep.

Oh, Nellie is me by the way. Nellie O'Neill. Seventh year Gryffindor at Hogwarts.

"Yes, Isabel?" I asked in a pompous tone, knowing that using Izzie's full name will annoy her.

She glared at the use of her full name but decided against doing anything else. "I'm bored." She stated simply as she chewed on her quill, making it go all soggy. The girl goes through so many quills because of this. It’s also the reason I don’t lend her quills. It’s not the fact that I’ve lost most of mine and I only have like one left.

"Good for you," I replied before picking up my quill. I started to doodle on my page while Izzie thought it would be perfect timing to have one of her mad moments, which is when she doesn't think about her actions and acts on impulse. These moments usually lead to trouble.

Izzie snatched my quill from my hand and chucked it into the class.

Unfortunately for us, it bounced right off Sirius Black's head.

Izzie could only giggle as I sat there. My mouth resembled a fish, a pouting fish. My eyes were wide as flying saucers. Did I mention I occasionally over exaggerate?

I’ll be honest here, Sirius Black is gorgeous. It’s the sort of ’he can’t be real’ gorgeous as well.  He's part of a four piece group called the Marauders. Three fourths of them are gorgeous and Peter is quite cute. The group includes; Sirius Black, James Potter, Remus Lupin and Peter Pettigrew, or as they like to be known as Padfoot, Prongs, Moony and Wormtail. Nobody knows why except them. I think it's because Sirius has really soft feet, James whiffs a bit, Remus likes the moon and Peter thinks worms have tails. It's anyone’s guess really.

The Marauders are superior in the eyes of most people. The girls even fawn over them; it's actually quite depressing to watch at times and it’s creepy as well. Weirdly enough,  each has their own fan club. I’m not part of any because I find them a little weird. I mean rumour going around is that the Sirius Black Fan Club is trying to get a lock of his hair so they can clone him.

If you don’t find that creepy,  you’re creepy.

 It seems that they have it all, but they can't can they? I mean, nobodies life is that perfect. Sure, they could pull easily, they have the looks, the marks and they have this essence of cool about them. Something about them makes you want to be their best friend. If I didn’t have Izzie, I might have fallen to the epidemic that they’ve created.  Izzie provides a bitter tonic that would wake any girl from their day dreams.

Every girl except for a handful wants a Marauder. I myself am a part of the handful; I don't want one thank you very much. Boyfriends are too much of a hassle, I’ve had enough of that to last me until I’m seventy.

 I am perfectly fine with the way things are at the moment.

The four Marauders turned around because they were sitting in front of us. They were looking for the culprit, Izzie, but instead I found that they were looking at me.

Sirius had a sharp glare. I cringed at it; I wasn't used to this scrutiny. I glanced at Izzie only to find her pointing at me with her fingers and mouthing 'It was her'.


I elbowed her in the ribs as revenge. She deserved it.

Sirius was getting angrier as time ticked by. He looked like he was waiting for something, or at least some words from me.

I panicked.

 I'm not used to five sets of eyes on me.

"…What?" I managed to say, it came out as a little stutter, but I was alright with that. Sirius looked livid. I didn't know Sirius was that protective of his hair. It is nice though. I wish mine didn't stick up at odd angles.

The Marauders turned around and began whispering amongst themselves. Sirius scribbled something on a piece of paper before picking up his wand, then muttered something; he was enchanting the paper.

I could tell that this didn’t bode well. In fact, I think I'm in trouble.

It formed the shape of a bird. Sirius glanced a smirk at me before it began flying towards Binns. It went straight through him because Binns is a ghost you see, hell bent on making us all joining him by boring us to death. Binns looked furious; maybe having things go through you hurts?

The piece of paper folded out in front of him. Binns stared at the page for a couple of long moments before his eyes trailed and kept at me.

"Thank you for your proposition O'Neill but I'm going to decline." Binns read out to the class. Suddenly, I was Miss Popular 'cause everyone turned to look at me. It’s not like he made it interesting either, it was in his normal drone that he uses when he talks about goblins.

I went cross eyed to give them a show. "I would like you to leave my class. Detention for the rest of this week." He told me. He didn't even yell. Yes, he is that boring.

Such a bummer.

I didn't even bother arguing back. Binns would only make it a month or something. Like he or the class would believe me anyway, everyone is on the Marauder's side. I stand no chance. I even think Izzie would probably go on their side for a laugh as well.

This is my first time getting sent out and it's all because of the Marauders. I can be classed as a rebel now, can't I?

At least now, I was escaping their wrath. I counted my blessings as I picked up all my stuff that was on the table and placed it in my bag.

I kicked Izzie in the shins ; she replied by hissing at me. Her cat impression is coming along rather well. I also went over to the Marauders table and I bent down to pick up my quill which was on the floor in the front of their desk. I glared at them. I was so consumed with my glaring that I stopped paying attention. Thus, I lost my footing. I hit my head on the table before toppling to the floor.

The whole class burst out laughing; Izzie's loud laugh could be heard over many.

I rubbed my head slightly as I winced from the stinging that was currently taking over my head. My cheeks felt like they were on fire before getting up. Brushing myself off, I tried to act cool as I walked towards the door slightly limping.

I might have managed it, I only tripped up once.

I closed the door behind me; I could still hear their laughter. After a couple of seconds of standing in the deserted corridor, the novelty of being sent out of Binns class wore off.

It was all because of them.

What a bunch of jerks.

What do people do when their sent out of the class? We'd only been about ten minutes into the two hour session. Binns had probably forgotten about me now because of Goblins, so it's not like I was going back in there.

I hummed to myself as I began counting the number of stones it takes to create a wall. It’s on my many games I’ve created. I’m thinking about selling them to people when I leave Hogwarts. I think my games will be a big hits.

I'd got to three, when the door I was leaning on opened behind me. I would have fallen if it wasn't for someone catching me.

"I know I'm good looking but I didn't expect you to fall at my feet." A cocky voice joked.

I frowned. I would recognize that voice from anywhere; Sirius Black.

What was he doing here? Other than harassing me of course.

I tried to quickly regain my composure from the embarrassment I had just caused myself. I leaned on the wall trying to do my cool thing again. If only I had sunglasses because sunglasses are instant cool. "I wasn't falling for you Black. You merely opened the door that I had chosen to lean upon." I answered, feeling quite proud.

"Yeah, I'm sure." He rolled his eyes as if he didn't believe me.

I slid down to sit on the floor; I ached a little after the fall earlier. It's not everyday I hit my head of a table and probably bruised my leg.

It only happened every other week.

Seconds later he chose to sit next to me. I shuffled a little away from him. I felt uncomfortable that he was only an elbow away. I wanted to resist the temptation of flicking him in the head. I could just imagine little flick in the eye...

This is hard I tell you. Even pulling his hair would have been funny. It looked so nice… somehow I found myself reaching for it. I couldn't think about anything else, his hair had consumed my thoughts.

Before I knew it, I had tugged on his hair.

He looked at me and I looked at him. I blushed as I realized I was still holding onto his hair. I immediately let go like it was vermin, "Uh sorry." I mumbled as I apologized. I broke the eye contact and kept my eyes firmly on the floor. I was a little embarrassed to say the least.
"What was that for? Why do you keep on attacking me?" He huffed. I had irritated him; it made me feel a little proud to be honest. He started to straighten out his already perfect hair while moving a little bit away from me.

It was probably for the best.

His hair was lovely and soft. I wondered what conditioner he used.

"…What?" He asked quite confused.

"Huh?" I answered. "Did I say something?"

"You started mumbling about 'soft' and 'conditioner'." He looked at me like I was an alien, like I was something foreign to him. He probably was regretting sitting next to me, thus the quite large space between us that kept on growing.

"Oh. I didn't mean to say that out loud." I fumbled, "I wanted to know what conditioner you used?"

I could of cooked eggs on my face you know at the moment.

He raised his eyebrow, "I'll find out for you. I don't usually check the bottle." He said nothing as the time ticked by. He drew a short breath before he began speaking again. "Why'd you keep on attacking me? If you wanted my attention you would have only had to ask." He smirked, the famous smirk. The one which made girls melt. I can't honestly think why…I prefer smiles.

"Look!" I flustered, "The hair thing just sort of happened." I bit my lip. "Also, it was Izzie who chucked the quill. Okay?"

He was about to reply, before I cut him off "...and what was that, getting me sent out of class? First time you know! A week full of detention! You are a flipping…" I struggled to find something to replace a profanity. I was trying to limit them.  " finger!" Hey, it was the first thing that popped into my head.

Sirius Black is laughing at me.

How charming.

After a couple of minutes, he made himself stop laughing in my face. Then he grinned at me. "I'm a fish finger?"

I didn't reply but I folded my arms grumpily and made a little 'humph' sound.

"It's Nellie isn't it?" He seemed sure of himself; he was simply making conversation. He knew my name, I was sure. But I understood why he was asking me, I mean, it seems stalkerish when you know someone name because you’ve stalked them or something. Believe, I know. People think you’re weird when you know their name and you’ve never had a conversation.

"No." I lied as I grumbled to myself.

"What it is then?" He raised his eyebrow at him like I was an idiot.

"My name is Nellie." I mumbled quietly.

"That's what I said." He pointed out with a confused expression on his face.

"So?" I shrugged.

"Why did you lie?" It wasn't a criticism, it was simply a question.

"It's because you're a fish finger." He suppressed another laugh by taking in a deep breath. "It's Black isn't it?" I'd thought I'd be cool and pretend not to know his name.

"No. It's Sirius.” He introduced himself with a gleaming smile. 

"Okay, Black."

"Stop it! You remind me of how Prongs had to call Lily by her last name for six years." He reminisced.

"That's chipper." I answered not really listening as I pulled out a book to read and a packet of biscuits.

"Are those biscuits?" Sirius inquired as he looked at the packet. He held the packet up to the light as he inspected it. I snatched it off him. I'm a bit protective over my biscuits.

"Yes." I replied curtly, placing the biscuits on the floor. "They are digestives."

"Do you usually carry biscuits around in your bag?"

"Yes." I answered truthfully. I've always had a soft spot for biscuits." I told him. "If only we had a cup of tea." I sighed. "Oh well. This will have to do." I said opening the packet. "Mum sends me some every week." I added. I didn’t know why I added the last part but it seemed important information at the time.

Sirius looked like he was about to suggest something but in the end decided against it.

I took a biscuit and took a bite. Sirius just looked at them. I rolled my eyes. "You can have one if you want." I offered, being quite generous.

"Are they nice?" He asked as I stuffed the rest of the biscuit in my mouth.

"Yes. They are the best thing in the world" I replied a little muffled as I spat little biscuit crumbs every time I spoke "Haven't you had one before?" I teased him.

"I've just never had a digestive before. Okay?" He retorted before taking a biscuit and biting into it.

I giggled. It was probably because Sirius is a pureblood. He's probably used to the better things in life than a plain digestive biscuit. He probably had ones with chocolate on them.


I picked up my book that I had got out earlier. Sirius didn't even let me read a page before he had snatched it off me.

What a nosy fish finger!

"How To Pull That Guy Out of Your Dreams." Sirius sniggered as he read the title.

"That's not mine! …I wonder where that came from." I stated in a fake shock. "I have never seen that before." I whistled innocently as I could manage.

He turned the page, "This book belongs to Nellie O'Neill." He smirked as I shrugged in disbelief, "I wonder who that is!" Sirius turned to page number one. "Firstly you must never make a fool out of yourself." He laughed. "You've got that point down to a charm." He winked.

I glared. "Shut up!" I said trying to snatch it back but missing. "Just give me it back!"

"No." He didn't even look up at me as he took another biscuit.


"Always make sure you're wearing lip gloss." Sirius read out. "Yuk. Don't. It's not very nice. It's way too sticky." Sirius carried on reading. "You have to be his perfect girl." He closed the book before tossing it in my lap. "The book is a bit useless. It's just telling you not to be yourself, to be perfect and always make sure your lips are like super glue." He finished before taking another biscuit.

That boy sure is going through my supply.

"Okay Black." I answered, honestly not knowing what to say. I fiddled with my thumbs for a while. "Why are you out here anyway?"

"In case you haven't noticed, Binns is boring. I said I had to go to the toilet." He stood up. "Have fun out here." His eyes glinted in the light; an aura of mischief was surrounding him. It's very rare that it went away. The aura shielded and hid the other things that were lurking. I think Sirius liked it that way. Sirius is like a parcel; he has layers. At least that’s what I think.

"You too." I replied, taking another biscuit before I stuffed the book in my bag. I did it quickly so Sirius wouldn’t see. I didn’t know why I cared.

"Ah wait." Sirius stole a couple of biscuits off me before strolling casually back into the classroom. I just shook my head at him; the boy was weird.

Once again, I was left alone.

What number did I get up to earlier then? Twenty Seven?

…To be continued

Next time on The World, Biscuits And According To Nellie O’Neill.

“I visited you!” Sirius teased as he poked me in the forehead.

“Only to mock me you fish finger!” Sirius laughed

“I’m your fish finger.” He teased. Sirius always makes comments like that.

“No.” I replied quite confused about what he was going on. “You belong to the sea.” I chewed on my nails, “Or do you belong to the fish kind… Or the breadcrumbs?”

Chapter 2: Apples, Quidditch, Pans And Me
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Disclaimer I don’t Harry Potter. He belongs to JK, I never would be able to create such a unique world as she has and touch lives. I am merely a person who enjoys reading and writing fan fictions.

I created Izzie and Nellie though.

Plus, I would have made the world a little whack. Dobby for Minister of Magic anyone? Harry in a tutu? Peter strutting?

Authors Note:

So here is Chapter Two. Thank you for the feedback for chapter one, It’s one my best I’ve had yet for a first chapter. Thank you so much. It really made my day. Sorry I’m a bit slow with replies. I will reply to everyone though. You people are so very wonderful and I really appreciate it. This chapter is a bit short, but I didn't want to drag it on and thought this was the best place to end it.

I’m not too sure about this chapter, I was going to write it sooner, but I lost the points that I wanted to happen in this chapter, but I found them, along with the plans for Mixed Fruit Jam. So I began writing this. Next chapter shouldn’t be as long though, as I have an idea for it.

I start college on the 12th, so updates might be a little slow, but they will not stop, I’ll have to see how heavy my schedule gets and I’ll get back to you on that.

I wanted to base a character that people could relate too, most times, is paired up with a perfect girl, and I wanted to shake it up a bit. I’m glad people can see a little bit of themselves of Nellie. It makes me really happy.

As always, comments and thoughts are welcomed. If you spot any typos, please tell me.

So 3 hours later, I have a finished chapter; I’m off to do my room.

Amazing Chapter Image By hannahduval@TDA.

 “Well, she tried to drown me, so it counts for something." - Izzie Devereux

Chapter Two
Apples, Quidditch, Pans And Me

"You pulled Sirius Black's hair?" Izzie said, as if she didn't believe it. Then she probably imagined me doing it because she burst out laughing.

We were sitting outside near the lake; the castle was too hot. I didn’t know September could be so hot. Then again, Mother Nature likes surprising me; like that time I went to Izzie’s. It was sunny, then half way there it started to rain. I got soaked and ruined my new outfit. It was a good outfit as well. Mum says yellow isn’t my colour but she really doesn’t know a thing. I mean the woman likes vegetables for Merlin’s sake!

I was telling Izzie all about what happened as we made daisy chains. Classes were now over so we were pretending our homework didn’t exist for a while. It was nice. Peaceful. I liked it.

“Yes. Did you know there are over a couple of thousand stones that make up a wall?” I told her, feeling quite proud of myself for knowing this tidbit. This is actually guess work, I gave up after fifty.

“I didn’t know you could count that high.” Izzie pondered something for a moment “So, let me get this right.” Izzie paused before breaking out into a grin. “You pulled Sirius Black's hair?” She emphasized every word.

“Yes!” I sighed as I wondered whether I was speaking French because Izzie kept on asking silly questions. “Then we shared some biscuits and he said my book was crap.”

“Which book?” Izzie asked as she pulled some grass from the floor and sprinkled it in my hair.

How To Pull That Guy Out of Your Dreams.” I answered as I threaded another daisy to my chain.

“Oh. Well that is rubbish.” Izzie answered without even looking up. She was frowning. "Honestly Nellie, it really is!"

“It isn’t!” I argued. Page one wasn’t rubbish! Page two is another story though; I have yet to read it.

Izzie chose to ignore the comment. “What did he say about it?”

“He said lip gloss isn’t too good as it makes your lips too sticky.”

Izzie’s eyes widened a little as she immediately wiped the lip gloss of her lips.

I eyed her up strangely because I think my best friend just got a personality make over. She had got rid of her wonderful grape lip gloss because of something he said?

What is wrong with this world?

“What?” She shifted uncomfortably. “If he thinks it, so do other boys."

"Oh Isabel, I didn't know you were on the prowl for a suitable mate.” She glared at me as I laughed. "Anyway," I sighed as I chucked my arm over my friend's shoulder, “I think they prefer the term men now. It‘s much more manly.”

Izzie just pointed at a group of boys who were messing around with some joke products. “Those are boys. Other than the teachers, there are no men in this place.” She told me firmly.

Quite a bold statement Izzie, but I'll roll with it.

“Wow Izzie. You must hate men.” I giggled at her.

“No, I’m just not that.” Izzie pointed at two girls who were practically drooling over two boys. Izzie wrinkled her nose in disgust. “That’s pathetic.” The girls must have heard because they shot us a glare. I just grinned at them. I had got used to people giving us dirty looks after Izzie had spoken.

“Some people can’t handle the truth.” Izzie said loudly. Izzie has always been honest except for when she wants a harmless laugh. She never holds back. It is both a curse and a gift. Izzie will tell you when you look awful. Like the time we were going to a fancy dress party. When I turned up at Izzie's house, she immediately told me that my outfit was stupid and I was blinding her.

I was a banana.

A bright, yellow banana.

I thought I looked cool.

Izzie tied her finished daisy chain around my wrist. I smiled before tying my finished one around her wrist. The one she made looked so nice compared to mine, she had picked the better flowers while I just picked any flowers. Izzie’s looked pretty and mine, well, looked like it had one too many tequila's last night. It was looking rough. Some of the petals had fallen while it was being made.

It was made totally Nellie style though.

“Come on Nellie,” Izzie said standing up before brushing the grass off herself.

“Where we going?”

“Zeee kitchens m’darling!” Izzie grinned as she spoke in her favourite posh accent.

Well, she called it posh when I asked her about it.

It doesn’t sound posh.

“Food!” I yelled happily as I practically jumped up from the ground. Izzie just rolled her eyes as she swung her bag over her shoulders and started dragging me to the castle.

We skipped happily until we got to the painting of a bowl of fruit.

“You want to do the honours?” Izzie offered.

I tickled the pear and it became a door handle. Me and Izzie have been going to the kitchens for ages since we heard the Marauders talk about the entrance in first year. I get hungry a lot. Plus the house elves are nice.

Or should that be castle elves?

We sat near the large brick fire place at the end. I managed to dodge the army of pots and pans. I’ve bashed into them far too many times. This one time about fifty came down at once and almost crushed me.

It was an experience, but the house elves weren’t happy. I didn’t have the guts to go there for a month.

It was a sad month.

“Miss O’Neill!” The house elf Sebel greeted us, “Miss Devereux! What can Sebel get for the misses today?”

“Just tea please.” Izzie smiled.

Soon we were drinking some tea as I told her about my plans to turn my trainers from white to rainbow, but the peace didn't last long. No, it suddenly became noisy; four boys had come to wreck havoc.

That’s right; the Marauders.

James, Sirius, Remus and Peter walked in. They were chatting amongst themselves.

I tried to ignore them and remain invisible but it only lasted for approximately thirty seconds.

“Nellie!” Sirius called out cheerily as he gave a little wave. I scowled. “Why the long face?” He teased.

"This is my face. I can't help if it is on the rather long side." I told him, I was a little offended.

Somehow, I found myself sitting with the Marauders on the floor as they waited for whatever they asked for.

I was still scowling.

“Oh, O’Neill.” James began as he looked at me.

“…Yes?” I answered before taking another sip of my tea.

“Trials are in a week on Friday.”

Oh, you might be wondering what James is talking about. You see James is talking about Quidditch practices. I’m actually on the team. I have been since fourth year. When the captain at the time saw me catching my dinner perfectly because I’d accidentally knocked it off.

I know! I can barely believe it at times either. I mean me! Sometimes I sit there and wonder why I’m on a team with such talented players or I wonder how I actually do manage to catch the snitch.

I’ll never understand.

“What time?” I asked.

“After classes.”

“Oh good, I can attend. I won’t be in the detention that you guys made me get.” I glared, as Izzie snorted into her tea.

The Marauders smirked at me.

“It’s not funny!” I huffed. “I’m going to dieeeeeeeeee!” I dragged on the word for emphasis.

“You won’t dieeeeeeeeee.” Izzie said as she did what she does best, make fun of me. The Marauders seemed to find our interactions amusing. “Binns is boring but he won’t actually kill you. I’ll have words if he does.” Izzie smirked, “Anyway, you can always haunt Moaning Myrtle's bathroom with her. She likes you.”

“She chased me out that bathroom.” I answered confused.

“Well, she tried to drown me, so it counts for something.” Izzie laughed, as she thought back on the memory. She offended Myrtle and flooded the toilets. Izzie was gutted as it ruined her shoes until Lily Evans fixed them for her.

"How can a girl who can’t walk into a straight line catch something while on a broom?” Izzie pondered out loud. “It’s a wonder I'll never quite understand.”

“It’s a skill.” I answered proudly.

“That’s going to get you everywhere.” Izzie answered sarcastically. “You haven’t practiced all summer.” Sirius and James gave me a sharp look. James is captain; he’s a chaser and Sirius is a beater. I suppose they are rather good players. “Let’s see if you’ve totally lost the ‘Skill’.” She grinned, “Sebel, Can you get me a bowl of apples please?” She asked sweetly.

“Yes Miss Devereux!” Sebel answered happily.

Izzie sat there smirking.

“I don’t like the look upon your face Isabel.”

“Well, I never like the look on yours.” She teased as she stuck her tongue out at me.

And she calls me immature!

Sebel soon returned with the bowl of apples. Izzie was quick to pick up one and chuck it at me. Unfortunately I wasn’t ready so the apple bounced right off my head.

Izzie is excellent at throwing things. She always gets on target.

The Marauders are laughing at me again. This seems to be a reoccurring thing.

“Ow,” I mumbled as I rubbed my head. “What’s the big idea?”

“Just testing.” Izzie chuckled to herself like the madwoman that she quite obviously is.

Izzie then began chucking apples at me; I caught each one with ease. I’m not too good on my feet; I’m better at things that require your hands.

Just catching though, nothing magical.

Most of my spells don’t work properly. It's funny at times, but sometimes it's not, especially when you almost fail a few classes and have to work your butt off just to get the passing grade.

It’s also quite dangerous. Like that time I tried to change an orange into a mouse, and it ended up being a budgie, which attacked me. I almost lost an eye.

I can do a few spells properly of course; I'm not that ridiculous. I’m just better at the essay part because I can waffle.

I can also fire a mean stinging hex.

I’m quite good at the Toenail Growth Hex too. I think I might make that one my signature move!

Those will definitely come in use later on in life.

“I still have it,” I grinned at I took a bite out of an apple.

“You should try out to be a chaser.” James commented about Izzie, “You threw those apples nicely.”

“No thanks.” Izzie grinned, “I only go to the matches ‘cause Nellie will hurt me if I don’t.” Izzie wasn’t really a fan of the famous worldwide game. Izzie won’t admit it but she’s afraid of heights after I pushed her off a broom in first year and she landed on her bum. She complained for weeks.

“I will not.” I pouted. “You’re the violent one.”

“You look more violent than Izzie does.” Sirius commented. "I think it's your hair." Shush Sirius! About the bird's nest; I happen to be a fan of it.

“Well, you erm, look more male than Izzie does!” I retorted back.

“That’s good then.” Izzie said biting her lip. “I’m not male.”

Sirius began laughing at my lame excuse for an insult. “What next?” He laughed at me. “O’Neill you need better insults.”

Oh my, I do believe he just stated the obvious!

“Yeah, they suck.” James pointed out. “Fish finger?”

I glared. How did he know? I looked at Sirius, before giving him the label in my brain as blabbermouth. “I’ll think of better ones in my detention.” I grumpily answered. “You guys are mean.”

“We’re not!” Sirius faked a horror.

“How could you say that?” James joined in. Remus just smiled. Peter was currently chomping on an apple.

“You arreeee.” I said as I poked them all in the forehead. They all looked bemused.

“How?” James smirked as he too got an apple and took a bite.

Apples are popular these days.

“Getting me detention and kicked out of class!” I answered in a ‘duh’ tone, even though they are probably smarter than me and that sucks because they mess around too yet still get above average scores.

I never figured how they did it.

“Binns did all that. We were only the catalyst.” James answered as Remus shook his head, slightly amused that this argument was going on.

“I visited you!” Sirius teased as he poked me in the forehead.

“Only to mock me, you fish finger!”

Sirius laughed “I’m your fish finger.” He teased with a little wink. Sirius always makes comments like that so I just brushed it aside.
“No.” I replied quite confused about what he was going on about. “You belong to the sea.” I chewed on my nails, “Or do you belong to the fish kind?… Or the breadcrumbs?”

Everyone was laughing.


Is something going around?

If there is, I want some.

“You’re dense.” Sirius teased as he ruffled my hair. “Going for the grass look?”

I sharply glare at Izzie.

“Oh.” She said as she began acting innocent while playing with her hair. “Did I forget to tell you it was still in your hair?” She smirked at me. I shrugged, I wasn‘t bothered getting it out. It is a bird's nest after all.

“Anyway ladies, we’ve got to go.” Remus said looking at the time as he glanced around the room.

“Good riddance.” I told them. “Stupid fools.” I muttered under my breath.

“You don’t mean it.” Sirius grinned before giving a little wave and then the Marauders left the kitchen with their parcel.

I got bored after I finished my tea, so me and Izzie decided to head back to the common room.

The apples were still out and shockingly enough, I accidentally trod on a few and went sliding down the kitchen before bashing into some pans.

I don’t think I’m going back there for another month.

Maybe two.

It was a lot of pans.

Izzie reckons I should never go back.

Damn these feet!

If only I had my hands as feet. I’d be set for life…well, until I wanted my hands back again.

Damn. I just can't win.

I fail at life and that is why I'm awesome.


…To be continued

Next time on The World, Biscuits And According To Nellie O’Neill.

“That wasn’t funny. It was hot.” I grumbled at the very thought of it. People laughed at me because of that. Again. Sirius and James just sniggered. I could see out of the corner of my eye that Remus was trying very hard not to laugh. “Just laugh Remus, It’ll be easier.” I sighed.

Peter was the only one not laughing, because I don’t think he was paying any attention to the conversation and merely trapped within his own thoughts. Peter looked troubled; his small chubby fist was crunched into a little ball upon his lap.

Chapter 3: Talks, Detention, Marauders And Me
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Disclaimer I don’t own Harry Potter. I only own Nellie and Izzie. The rest belongs to JK. Including characters, settings, objects e.g.

If I owned Harry Potter, Peter would be cooler, would have just a tuff of hair and be addicted to pop music while hell bent on taking over, not just UK, the world!

Filch would have been the next Minster of magic too.

Also, I don’t own Eeny, meeny, miny, moe either. It is a children’s nursery counting rhyme. It’s exact creation time or who created it is unknown, but whoever did create it, it belongs to them.

Authors Note Hello there, welcome to the next chapter. I’m sorry it took so long. I’ve had ideas. I started this a few days ago but still only managed to fit in writing it tonight.

When the next update will be?

I have no idea sorry. I’ve started college and it’s a lot more work. It’s quite heavy there, but I will try at least, but I can’t say when it will be out. College is fun though.

A few hints to what is happening next chapter, which I have a clear outline for. It looks a little deeper into Nellie’s past.

I’m so happy with all your feedback, you people are amazing. You all make my day. I’m so glad you like the character ‘Nellie’ out of all my characters, along with Ana/Oscar; she is one of my favourite to write. Probably because she comes so easily. It seems naturally, plus it’s very enjoyable to write about a character that makes a fool out of herself and you have to dig deep to find her talents.

So thank you very much. Oh at the bottom of each chapter, there is now, what happens next time. The earlier chapters have been edited to adapt to this idea.

As always, thoughts and opinions are welcomed. It’s not that much on a comedy side today, more like a needed chapter to get to where I want to.

Amazing Chapter Image by hannahduval@TDA

“Snorting is not attractive.” - James Potter

Chapter Three
Talks, Detention, Marauders And Me

If life can be described by using any word, then right now that word would be weird.

I mean today, I woke up with one sock on. One umbrella-decorated sock. Where is the missing one? I haven’t found it yet because it’s probably lost in the dumping ground I call my corner. It’s really an organized mess. Nobody else sees it that way.

Izzie is a neat freak. She’ll spend an hour straightening out every crease on her skirt or shirt, where I think it’s cool to be crinkly. Izzie thinks I’m mad, but Izzie is the mad one around here. Who labels their underwear? Izzie does!

So, I’ve lost a sock. It’s been happening quite a lot lately. It explains why now I’m wearing an electro blue one and a red one with ladybugs. I would have taken a pair of Izzie’s but who knows how many pairs of socks she has labeled? It would be impossible to parade around wearing her socks without her noticing.

And then I spilled gravy all over myself this morning because Nearly Headless Nick appeared in the middle of the chicken platter and almost frightened me to death. Well, not literally to death. I too could pop up from the chicken.

That would be cool…but sort of creepy.

I walked to my wonderful detention with Binns. It should be fabulous if he doesn’t talk. That’s why I’m dragging my feet. A snail would beat me in a race hands down.

I’m really excited as you can probably tell.

I got there to find four surprises were already sitting there.

It just gets better doesn't it?

Yes, you guessed right. Sirius, James, Remus and Peter were already sitting in Professor Binns’ classroom. They gave a little wave, but I ignored it and glared before sitting as far as I could away from them. They always seem to get me in trouble, you see.

“We don’t have any kind of contagious disease, you know.” Sirius remarked when I sat down.

“I’m not too sure…” I mumbled, looking around the classroom and everywhere a Marauder wasn’t. In a flash, four boys were sitting next to me. Sirius and James sat either side of me with Remus and Peter sitting on the desk in front but they were sitting backwards so they could talk to me.

If only I was Clarissa McKowans. She would have loved this since she fancies them. She is known for throwing herself all over people… especially the Marauders. I think it’s because she’s so insecure and self-loathing that she needs the extra love. She has this friend called Sarah…but I refuse to talk about her.

That is just my theory anyway. I’ve never talked to her. Besides, I don’t think she likes me. She gave me a dirty look yesterday just because I walked into her. It’s a common mistake I make with everyone.

“What are you doing here?” I tried to ask coldly but it came out too cheerful. Damn. I should learn to sound cold and indifferent. It might come in handy one day. I must put that on my never-ending list of things to do.

“We have detention with Binns.” James answered.

“You actually go to them?” I asked. “However do you fit them all in?”

Sirius laughed, but his laugh seemed odd, like it was hiding the very thing that made him who he was; a Black. The curse of the Blacks had tainted him. It had turned his soul into a murky grey colour, his laugh disguised him like some kind of Muggle magic show. The real person hid in the hat and the person putting on the show was this aloof, charming, carefree boy but what I remember from my talks with Regulus Black, Sirius was anything but.

“We don’t usually.” Sirius shrugged it off lightly.

I looked at him before shaking my head; I hoped Binns was coming soon.

“I loved how you dropped all that gravy on you this morning.” Sirius joked but I frowned.

“That wasn’t funny. It was hot.” I grumbled at the very thought of it. People had always laughed at me because of that. Again. Sirius and James just sniggered. I could see out of the corner of my eye that Remus was trying very hard not to laugh. “Just laugh Remus, It’ll be easier.” I sighed and Remus obliged with my request; he too was now laughing at me.

Peter was the only one not laughing, because I don’t think he was paying any attention to the conversation and was trapped within his own thoughts.  I hoped whatever he was thinking about, it was something good.

”Don’t you guys ever do that?” I asked, thinking of my latest antics and how people seemed to be laughing at me more recently. I've never quite blended in but I've never stood out either.

“Do what?” James asked confused.

“Make utter fools of yourselves?” I asked more rhetorically. I think they felt compelled to answer anyway.

All of them, including Peter, paused for a moment, as if they were actually contemplating it.

“I suppose we do occasionally.” Sirius was the first to answer. “It’s just…”

“Everybody doesn’t think we’re being fools… we’re being cool.” James finished for him as if he knew exactly what Sirius was going to say. Sirius nodded in agreement.

James straightened out his robes nervously, Sirius wore a grinning mask, Remus looked deep in thought and Peter fiddled with his hands as his eyes lay fixated on the spot of dirt on the floor.

I was about to say something but that’s when Binns chose to float through the door. Yes, he floated through it. Being a ghost has to have some type of perks right?

Otherwise, why would you want to be a ghost? It’s not the most cheery thing in the world.

I’d rather be a dragon. I’d be a pink one with mustard coloured eyes…or if I was going to be an evil dragon, I’d be a red one with black eyes. I don’t think you can become a dragon when you die though, so that idea is a little useless. It was typical. All the good ideas never come true.

“You will be polishing the trophy room without magic.” Binns said in his dull tone. “Please place your wands on the desk.” All of us unwillingly got out our wands and placed them on the desk.

“Professor, we’re sitting ducks for Slytherins without our wands!” Sirius complained.

“That’s nonsense.” Binns replied as if the idea was ridiculous.

You see, Slytherin and Gryffindor have never gotten on. It started back with the founders of this school. I don’t know what happened; I skipped that chapter. Both houses argue and fight more often than any of the houses. It’s probably because our traits are so different and we’re from opposite sides of the spectrum. Plus, both houses are bit gobby too.

We’re born and raised to detest each other, but sometimes it’s not always like that.

“Everything you need is already set up. When it’s finished, collect your wands from me and you’ll all be free to go. Good night.”

I walked behind the group as we headed towards the trophy rooms.

“This sucks.” Sirius grumbled. “We polished it last week!”

“Yeah,” James said rolling his eyes, agreeing with Sirius. “I could probably tell you who got what award and when.”

“So you go there often?” I asked, humming to myself.

“Well, yes.” James replied in a ‘I just told you that’ tone of voice.

“Ever thought about not getting a detention?” I asked.

“Never.” Sirius replied, “Detentions are a way of life.” Remus shook his head but said nothing.

“I suppose that’s what makes people love you.” I murmured thinking this must be the side that appeals to those girls; the cliché bad boy image.

Sirius grinned, “So whose fan girl are you?” he asked cheekily.

“What?” I asked confused as my nose crinkled up like those crinkle crisps.

“Well,” James began to explain. “We have our own fan club each. Like one girl likes a typical Marauder better than she likes another one. She has a favourite. You know, like music band. You always have favourite member.” He explained.

My lips formed a little ‘o’.

“So whose are you?”

“Hmm.” I pondered it for a moment. Honestly, I didn’t have any favourite; each had their strengths and weaknesses.

“Eeny,” I pointed at James, “Meeny,” I pointed at Remus, “Miny,” I pointed at Peter, “Moe,” I pointed at Sirius.

“Is she trying to trap us with a spell?” James asked, quite confused.

“I don’t know.” Sirius responded equally confused. Being pureblood they had both learned wizard nursery rhymes and not the Muggle ones.

“It’s a Muggle children’s nursery rhyme.” Remus laughed as he rolled his eyes at his friends being confused at such a simple things.

Sirius huffed a little. “Can’t you do it without the nursery rhyme?”

“It’s unfair if I do it any other way. I don’t know any other way to pick.”

Sirius sighed, “You’re odd Nellie. In fact, I think you passed odd a long time ago.”


“Usually you already have a favourite after a glance.” Sirius sighed as he opened the door to the trophy room.

“Perhaps I’m not the usual person.” I grinned before walking past Sirius and into the trophy room.

As Binns had said, the cleaning appliance was set up for us in the middle of the room. “How long does this usually take you?” I ask.

“A couple of seconds probably.” James responded as he glanced around the all too familiar space.

“What?” I squeaked. “How?”

“With these, you dummy.” Sirius said as he whipped out five wands from his pocket.

“How’d you snatch them without Binns noticing? What if he notices our wands aren’t there?” I chewed on my lip, thinking I could get into even more trouble.

“Easy.” Sirius smirked. “The Geminio spell of course. When Binns was talking about the Slytherin thing, I swapped the real ones for the fake ones.”

“What’s Geminio?” I asked, thinking it had to be something to do with fake wands, but I’d never even heard of it before.

“It duplicates the target object.” Remus said, “We’re learning about it soon in Transfiguration I think.”

“Oh that’s is great.” I rolled my eyes. I was rubbish at Transfiguration. It took me ages to transform a beetle into a button. Even then it wasn’t circle; it was square. James, Sirius, Remus and even Peter were good at the subject. They’d get an Outstanding at the end of the year most probably. I was a little jealous if I was honest.

“Not a fan of Transfiguration?” Remus asked gently.

“Not really.” I mumbled. I prefer Defence Against The Dark Arts.

“How long are we waiting tonight?” Peter asked, changing the subject, which I was happy about.

“I’d say about half an hour to an hour at most.” James answered before sitting down on the floor. I joined him. We all sat in a circle. Sirius chucked me my wand which I caught then dropped on the floor.

“How’s your book?” Sirius asked as James and Remus sniggered a little. Peter was focusing on a large trophy in the middle of a cabinet.

Damn these Marauders! Do they have to tell each other everything?

How weird. They are almost like us girls.

“Izzie ripped it up.” I sighed, “She tried feeding it to Fire Whiskey. It didn‘t work, obviously.”

“She tried feeding a book to a…drink?” Sirius bit on his lip as he pondered something.

“No!” I laughed. “Fire Whiskey is my owl.”

“Oh.” James nodded.

The fact that Fire Whiskey was an owl made the concept of trying to feed it a book so much easier to grasp.

“Why was she trying to feed it a book?” Remus asked, mildly amused. Because it was a book, he would usually have been horrified. But the book in question was about how to make guys fall for you, so it didn’t really matter to Remus at the moment.

“No idea.” I smiled. “That’s just Izzie. She’s odd.”

“So Sirius,” I began, “Managed to check that bottle yet?”

“No. Not yet.” He grinned at me.

I smiled before pulling out a packet of biscuits. “Biscuits anyone?” I asked as I opened the packet.

“These are the ones you gave us last time right?” James asked, as Sirius nodded.

Each Marauder took a biscuit and was happily munching on the crunchy heavenly goodness.

“If only we had some tea.” James commented sarcastically as he rolled his eyes.

“I know…” I sighed dreamily. “But I can’t go into the kitchens for another three months or so.”

“Why?” Peter asked.

“You know the pans?”


“Well, I ended up knocking most of them off because of the apples. “

Sirius snorted.

James looked at him, “Snorting is not attractive.”

“Neither is your face.” Sirius quickly retorted back.

Remus and Peter shook their head at the childish banter.

“So, Sirius snorts…” I grinned wickedly, “Fan girls will be happy to know this.”

“Don’t you dare!” Sirius warned.

“They don’t know his dirty secret...” James joined in the joke. “Perhaps they’ll be members of my fan club after they know your awful truth Padfoot..."

“No!” Sirius yelled back.

“Yes!” James yelled.

Then Sirius pretended to faint like a drama queen. He was actually doing a good job of it too before James decided to sit on him.

I couldn’t help but burst out laughing.

Then I revealed my dirty secret too.

I also snorted. Be Continued

Next time on The World, Biscuits And According To Nellie O’Neill.

I opened the letter ever so carefully, I didn‘t want to tear it. I instantly noticed it was his handwriting. The neat scribble which required no effort. I could make out his words perfectly. He still made me smile, I quickly glanced at him, he had gotten more handsome over the holidays, but he hated me. He said so himself. I tore my eyes away from him. I wouldn’t want to let anyone catch my silly glances. I sighed heavily, I thought this game of was over. ended, why was I becoming tainted in it again?

Why was he opening his and mine wounds that had been recently sealed? I just didn’t understand. Not that I understood much anyway.

I still cared for him, I was trying to push the feelings into platonic, but they still board lined romantic but still I was compelled to go. He only called when he needed me and I tried never to let anyone down.

That didn‘t mean I wanted to go though.

Chapter 4: Feelings, Past, Memories And Me
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Disclaimer I don’t own Harry Potter. Nor any other characters used. I own Nellie and Izzie. Everything you recognize is probably JK‘s. I am simply a fan fiction writer. I thank her for supporting fan fictions.

Authors Note I’d say this was a pretty fast chapter? Assignments can wait a while.

This chapter is a lot different from the others, especially near the end, but don’t worry it’s going back to its comedy roots next chapter so please don’t lose interest. I loved writing this chapter, it came quite easy once I sat down and began to write. It’s the longest yet! I was in two halves to split it up, but decided against it in the end. Oh the preview has been a little edited from last chapter. You learn a few things about Nellie, generally, I like it. I don’t know when the next chapter is going to come out with college and all, but I don’t think it will be ages as the ideas are forming for that chapter.

I must thank you for your support. You’re all amazing. You’re the reason I write. I’m so glad I might have made you laugh once or twice hopefully. You don’t know how much this support means to me. So from the bottom of my heart; thank you.

I hope you enjoy the chapters. Comments and opinions are always welcomed.

Spot any typos? Tell me please.

Amazing Chapter Image by amoretti@tda

“He doesn’t deserve to need you.” - Isabel Devereux

Chapter Four
Feelings, Past, Memories And Me

It started off as an ordinary day.

It began when I fell out of bed into last night's popcorn bowl which resulted in popcorn everywhere.  The curl at the back of my head just wouldn’t uncurl and I put on mismatched socks (yellow daisies and blue stars)…


“Nellie you are such a tramp.” Izzie commented as she wrinkled her nose at my ‘dumping ground’. “I’m so going to clean it one night when you’re at detention.” A mischievous grin formed on her face.

“Don’t you dare!” I shot back. I knew she wasn't playing around. I once went for a bath and came back to find that she had made my bed. Hospital corners and everything!

“What you going to do about it?” Izzie raised an eyebrow.

I thought for a moment before the perfect idea came into my mind. “Kick you in the shins.” I threatened.

“Last time you did that it felt like a tickle.” Izzie laughed before sticking her tongue out at me and packing her bag oh-so-neatly.

“A hurtful tickle.” I replied, trying to justify my kick. I've always thought I had a rather good kick and her insult made me want to kick stuff.

Izzie giggled, “Yeah. Whatever, Nellie.”

I dumped my stuff into my bag and swung it over my shoulders.

“Nellie?” Izzie looked me.


“You have toothpaste on your cheek.”

“Oh no!” I quickly dropped my bag and ran into the bathroom.

Only to find I didn’t have any toothpaste on my face.

That cow.

“Silly muffin.” I muttered as I could hear Izzie’s laughter ringing from the bedroom. No doubt she would probably laugh so hard she’d have tears in her eyes. She is such a geek.

...I’m such a fool.

I scowled at Izzie before I picked up my bag and walked out of the dormitories. I walked towards the Great Hall with Izzie, who I was currently ignoring because of the toothpaste prank. I was doing an excellent job because it has been two minutes and I have yet to utter a word to her.

My last record was only thirty seconds, but in my defence, she took Mr Snuggles Le Fuggles La Muggle as hostage. It was a dreadful time. He’s never been the same since. Oh, Mr Snuggles Le Fuggles La Muggle is part of my very large teddy bear collection. He has to be my favourite though. It’s his chewed up ear, small tear in the foot, and a missing button from his chest, along with his pink tutu and rainbow cowboy boots. Mum bought me some accessories when I first got him. Lemme tell you now, cowboy boots and tutus don’t mix at all. Still though, he holds so many memories that I only have to look at him and I smile.

“…and then I was like yeah, get lost.” Izzie carried on rambling. She’d been telling me one of her many stories. This one I was positive she had made up, because even in the magical world, toasters don’t talk and you can’t make kangaroos actually understand English can you? And tell them to get lost? Well I might not be sure about that fact…but I definitely know that she didn’t battle a troll at age five. This was Izzie’s way of getting me to talk to her without violence. She would just talk, about nothing important really, usually one of her many stories. I’d listen a little bit here and there…and eventually I’d reply without remembering I was mad at her or something along the lines of that.

It didn’t help I couldn’t stay a minute mad at the girl either.

“Nellie. Talk to me?” Izzie sighed.

I glared at her. “No.”

Damn it!

Izzie giggled.

Okay, I’m so not talking to her from this moment on.



Damn it!

Okay, so from this moment, I’m not talking to her.

“Nellie, either you talk to me now or…” I looked at her, she was grinning like a mad man, well woman. In her hand was my heaven. Yes that’s right, she had stolen my biscuits from my bag and now she was holding them hostage.

First Mr. Snuggles Le Fuggles La Muggle and now my biscuits. This girl has no shame! No shame I tell you!

“When did you manage to take them?” I eyed her suspiciously. I remembered seeing them when I picked up my bag.

“When you were lost in your thoughts, I managed to swipe them out of your bag.” She chuckled at the very thought of it. “I know, I’m a genius!” She stuck out her tongue cheekily.

Damn! That girl was good!

“Isabel! What do you want from me?” I cried hysterically, so much it made people turn and stare. If she’s going to be dramatic, I might as well join in. Right?

“I want you to talk to me…or I…” She paused for a moment for dramatic effect. “…eat the biscuits!” Izzie broke out in an evil laughter.

Her evil laughter went on for a few minutes.

She’s gotten quite good at it, I must say.

I gasped. “No!”






“Okay! I’ll agree to your threats Isabel Clemence Jonah Harriet Devereux!” Izzie glared at the use of her full name. She thinks hers is bad? Pwft. You should hear mine. Its right tongue twister. My parents got a little happy with adding lots of middle names. It’s a curse. It was a right cow to learn how to write it when you’re six and everyone else could spell their own name because they got just one middle name. Lucky buttons!

“As long,” I began again, “As you hand over the biscuits!”

“Okay.” Izzie smiled as she handed over the pack of biscuits which I put safety back into my bag.

Phew. I’m glad that horror is over now and we all got out safely. I managed to save the biscuits by saying a few words.

Forget Izzie being a genius, that’s me!

Just then, because I wasn’t paying attention, I fell down the stairs, grabbing Izzie along with me. We fell to the bottom of the floor in a heap.

Perhaps I’m not a genius then?

Oh well.

Izzie glared as she tugged on my ear. “Next time, pay attention. Oh, if you’re going to fall down the stairs, at least warn me? I mean, I have to at least get pulled down the stairs by my best friend in style!” She gave a little tut. “But that was just a mess!” She wasn’t mad at me because I had just pulled her down thirty steps or so. That's strange I tell you.

She grinned before getting up and offering her hand to me. I took it only so I could pull her down again to engulf her in a squashy hug.

At that moment, nothing else mattered, we were just two girls sitting on the floor hugging, I wasn’t even aware that people had seen my smiley cloud underwear as I fell down.

“Izzie?” I said as we walked through the doors of the Great Hall and sat at the Gryffindor table for breakfast.


“You didn’t really meet a kangaroo that understood English... right?” I asked.

“Of course I did. I mean I remember that battle with the troll. It was terrible. I almost lost a hair on my head.” Izzie face remained the same. I couldn’t pick up whether she was joking or not.

“Really?” I exclaimed. My friend battled a troll!

“No.” Izzie snorted, “It’s called sarcasm, Nellie. You should wine and dine it sometime.”

“Wine and dine it?” I asked confused.

“It’s an expression, you Muppet!” She giggled as she helped herself to some breakfast.

I shrugged, not understanding how I could wine and dine sarcasm. I helped myself to a mountain piled breakfast. Izzie looked at the size of my food portion to hers and rolled her eyes.

“Pig.” She took a sip of her pumpkin juice.

“Oink Oink.” I grinned and ate my food.

“Woah.” Sirius said as he sat next to me, along with James. Remus and Peter sat opposite. “You have a bigger breakfast that all four of us put together.”

“I like my food.”

“We can tell.” He eyed my food.

I glared. “What that’s supposed to mean?”

“It isn’t an insult.” Sirius grinned before turning back to James who began a conversation about today’s classes.

What an interesting fellow.

Then the mail came. Hundreds of owls flew into the Great Hall. One owl dropped a letter in front of me, just narrowly missing my breakfast. I looked at it strangely. Mum and Dad send letters on weekends because they think that if they send me letters in the week, I’ll be wasting time writing back instead of doing homework, plus I get my huge parcel of biscuits. Lots of packets of biscuits. Yummy. I call it ‘Biscuit Day’. Also known as Sunday to normal people.

I opened the letter ever so carefully, not wanting to tear it. Instantly, I noticed his handwriting and my heart skipped a beat. My parents mail didn't make me feel like this but his did. The neat scribble required no effort to read. I could make out his words perfectly. I quickly glanced at him, and then tore my eyes away. Wouldn’t want anyone to catch my silly glances. I sighed heavily.

He still made me smile. He had gotten more handsome over the holidays, but he hated me. He said so himself. I thought this game was over. Ended. Why was I becoming tainted by it again?

Why was he opening the wounds that had been so recently sealed? I just didn’t understand. Not that I understood much anyway.

I still cared for him: I was trying to push the feelings into platonic, but they still borderlined romantic. He only called when he needed me. I tried never to let anyone down.

That didn‘t mean I wanted to go.

Not at all. In fact I was rather dreading it.

What would it be like?

I read it carefully, absorbing every single word.


Meet me after supper in the Astronomy tower tonight. Don’t reply, just come.


A couple of words. That’s all he could spare. Two short sentences. I looked at him; I caught his eye and nodded, before finishing my breakfast.

“You okay Nellie? You look a little worried,” Sirius commented, before taking a sip of his orange juice.

“I’m fine.” I mumbled.

“You don’t seem it.” Sirius pointed out.

“It’s nothing,” I gave a small smile. Sirius shrugged and turned away.

I sighed with relief. “Izzie,” I whispered, “I need to talk to you straight away.” I said, giving a small nod to the letter. She looked at me and nodded. Then I screwed up the letter into a small ball and stuffed it into my bag before getting up and walking out of the Great Hall, Izzie following shortly behind me.

“It’s him again Nellie? Isn’t it?” She hissed in my ear.

“Not here,” I mumbled. I looked around before stuffing Izzie into an empty classroom.

Izzie tapped her foot impatiently as I pulled out letter and chucked it at Izzie. It took her a few seconds to read it. With each word, her face crunched up in anger.

“Is this all you're worth?” Izzie seethed, “A few lousy words?”

I shrugged.

“You aren’t going are you?”

I didn’t reply.

“You are! Aren’t you! You’re planning to go!” She sighed, clearly frustrated. “What’s this going to be then? He says jump and you say how high?”

“No.” I sighed. “Izzie, he needs me.”

“He doesn’t deserve to need you.” She replied coldly, staring intently at me. She refused to blink or even break eye contact. It made me squirm.

“I thought you said you didn’t like him anymore?” Izzie was now pacing, a bad sign for Izzie.

“I don’t.” I sighed. I tried to reason with the girl. “Listen Izzie, It’s just one meeting. I’ll do what I did last time. I…” I didn’t have time to finish because Izzie had me in a bear hug.

To many people she was cold. To me, she was one of the most loving and caring people I’d ever known.

“Just promise me, you won’t let yourself go through everything you did again?”

I smiled. “I promise, Isabel.” She said no more, before dragging me out of the classroom as the bell had signaled the first class a few moments ago.

I walked into Potions late; it was lucky that Slughorn was being a little lazy that day too, as he wasn’t in yet.

Me and Izzie sat in our normal table, somewhere in the middle of the room. I felt more at ease. Izzie’s support always made me feel better. I know she’s always got my foot. Or was it back?

I never got that. So does that mean she’s actually stolen my foot?

‘Cause that would be odd.

Or is she holding my foot?

‘Cause then I’d have trouble walking.

I honestly don’t get these sayings.

Then, talk of the Professor, he comes though the door, wobbling slightly. Reminds me a bit of Jelly, but of course, he’s not food. Perhaps I should have eaten my breakfast. I’m a little hungry.

“Today class, we will be learning a simple allergy potion.”

I groaned; this class was going to be fun.

It really wasn’t. The potion was supposed to be blue. Mine turned a yucky brown. Then I managed to walk into Lily Evans’ cauldron. I bet hers worked because she’s so good at potions. Hey, at least I could be allergy free for the day.


The rest of classes went like a blur. It was soon time to go and meet him.

I heaved up the many stairs. Thousands at least! Out of all of the towers, he had to pick the tallest one. The spiral staircase makes me dizzy.

It’s quite a trek to meet people here, but it’s never in use except Wednesdays at midnight.

I hated that class at midnight!


Some of us like to be in bed at nine you know!

What can I say? Hogwarts used to tire me out. So many stairs, rooms and floors that are ever changing. It was hard for a first year like I was.

I practically chucked myself through the door, not bothering to close it, before finding a wall and I practically collapsed in a little heap.

"You need more exercise, Nellie. You can get used to the stairs." His voice was icy but it instantly drew me in. He was sitting next to the parapet and didn't even look at me. He was too busy looking out, staring at the lake. The moonlight defined his perfect bone structure. I instantly noticed how straight he was sitting; it defined him so clearly... tense and stressed about something.

He looked so neat, so tidy and it made me feel inadequate. How did he manage to make everything look so perfect when I was sprawled here in a mess?

Regulus Black… the perfect Slytherin to those who turned blindly to his faults. Regulus had a few faults, a few secrets, hidden desires and his mistake: me.

“Whatever.” I mumbled before getting up and walking over to sit next to him.

I stole a quick glance at him… too beautiful.

We sat there in silence for a few moments. Outside, the half moon was spectacular. The stars sparkled in the midnight blue sky.

“So Regulus,” I sighed, breaking the silence because it was choking me. “What do you want? Your letter was very brief.”

Out of the corner of my eyes, I saw him smirk. I tapped my fingers on the parapet, distracting myself; I looked everywhere except at Regulus. So my eyes mainly focused on the ground.

I’m a little scared of heights. That’s why my hands are gripping the floor.

Better to be safe than sorry.

“I haven’t seen you since July and those are your first words to me? Right down to the point.”

“You know why you haven’t seen me.”


“We broke up Regulus remember? All those words? I’m disgusting, remember that?” I looked at him for a moment, he didn’t move not even one inch. He didn’t care.

“Yep.” He repeated

I sighed, frustrated.

Yeah, I know. Me and Regulus Black, eh? I had a toy boy for just under a year. Probably the most idiotic thing I’ve ever done but I still don’t regret any of it. It was something that couldn’t be helped and eventually it collapsed just like Izzie said it would. He told me he hated me many times, but also that he couldn’t help but love me.

The love was a little stronger than the hate. But love can’t save us all.

How did it begin?

In the forbidden forest of course in my sixth year.

I was feeding the Thestrals, I think they’re unique. Beautiful but tragically misunderstood. They needed love too. I loved their eyes; so blank but mesmerizing.

The sun was shining, pelting its waves on everything in sight. Even though I was in shade, under many trees, I could still feel the sun burning on my back.

I sat near to the Thestrals on a log, just watching them, studying them. I was doing a project for Care of Magical Creatures.

“What are those things?” A boy asked confidently instantly whipping me out of my concentration.

“Thestrals.” I answered.

“They pull the carriages don’t they?” The boy shot me a dirty look probably because I was covered in dirt before brushing some dirt off the log and sitting down next to me.


“Why can’t everyone see them?”

I turned and looked at the boy, “They can only be seen by those who have witnessed death and accepted it.”

“Oh” The boy nodded, before looking at me.

“Nellie O’Neill.” I grinned as I introduced myself before holding out my dirty hand.

He didn’t take it. “Regulus Black.” He then noticed my colour tie and rolled his eyes at disgust. “Gryffindor.” He muttered shaking his head.


The boy nodded proudly, “The best house to be in really.”

“Aren’t you that Blacks brother?” I asked.

“He is no brother of mine.” Regulus bitterly snapped at me.

“Oh I just thought…” My cheeks flushed in embarrassment.

“Well, you thought wrong.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be, you stupid idiot. It‘s got nothing to do with you.”

I smiled, “Want to help me feed them?” I nodded my head towards the Thestrals.

Regulus thought about it for a moment before glancing around. Checking that nobody was there, he nodded. “Sure. Why not?” He face cracked into a small smile, but if one would have blinked, they would have missed this rare occurrence.

That was how our unlikely friendship began. We met every so often, talked a little here and thereand learned everything the other was willing to reveal about each other. Of course it was a secret. Regulus told me he’d be embarrassed and punished if anyone ever found out. Regulus wanted both: his status and our friendship. Unwillingly and somehow bizarrely it eventually bloomed into a romance. Hatred leads to obsession, obsession leads to love. It was a circle we were doomed to follow.

“You’re the daughter of two Mudbloods.” Regulus spat, disgusted at the information I’d just revealed. Of course, I’d called my parents Muggle-Borns and not the dreaded word Mudblood.

“Don’t call my parents that!” I furiously replied.

“Your grandparents are Muggles!” He snarled hitting his fist upon a wall.

“Oh stop it! I know you think that being a Black makes you royal or something but it doesn’t!” He turned to look at me, shocked that I’d disgraced his name.

“You’re the daughter of two Mudbloods!” Toxic venom seeped out of every syllable.

Something which had been dormant for a long time woke up inside of me and my hand collided with his face. Regulus clutched his cheek, glaring at me. Anger boiled throughout him, his fist clenched.

“I told you not to talk about them like that.” I shrugged.

Regulus stepped closer to me, for a moment I thought he was going to hit me, but his lips violently crashed onto mine. He bit my lip slightly causing me to whimper but he refused to break the kiss for a couple more moments as if he was testing something.

When he did, he looked at me like he was frightened; his eyes bore into mine for a moment before wiping his mouth.

“Disgusting.” He muttered. I opened my mouth to speak. “Don’t say anything Nellie, because I hate you.” It was then when he closed the gap between us again and I felt his lips on mine; this time I responded. He cupped my face a little too strongly, it was as if he was worried I was going to leave and wanted to make sure I didn‘t escape, but I was already lost in the magic I couldn‘t learn in class; I wasn‘t going anywhere.

“How has your summer been?” Regulus asked pulling me away from my memories, his voice calm and soothing.

“It was okay, spent most of with the ‘rents and Izzie really.” I smiled at some of the memories. “You?”

“I spent it trying to get over you.” Regulus was always quite blunt. I’d spent a lot of time moping about Regulus, but Izzie seemed to get mad that I cared about a person who told me he hated me more times than he said he loved me. She just didn’t understand that I couldn’t help it.

“I also did it. I joined him.”

“What?” My eyes went wide as I looked at him.

"I told you I would. It was one of the factors in our break-up." Regulus spoke in a monotone. His voice didn't hold the same weight as his words.

After our first kiss, he told me many things. About how he hated Sirius for being different, how his parents were shams, his cold and unloving upbringing, his views which I disagreed with, his future plans which I was never involved in. I was used as a confidant and someone to throw insults at, but I'd always be there to listen to him without a moment's notice.

Still this had to be the worst revelation… telling me you’ve joined a psychopath that likes to kill Muggle-Borns, like my parents, probably me too, as my heritage is a little messed up. I still get called Mudblood even though my parents are both wizards.

It’s just the way some people roll.

“How could you?” I snarled angrily.

“Quite easily.” Regulus shrugged, as if it wasn’t much of a big deal.

“Did it hurt?” I sighed, giving up. I couldn’t be bothered to argue with the boy. I'd get nothing out of him.

Regulus looked at me before lifting up his robe to reveal the mark on his arm. The dark mark. I couldn’t help but gasp, it wasn't a pretty thing. I wondered why they couldn't  have picked something more socially acceptable?

Regulus rolled his eyes at my gasping. “Not as much as losing you.” Regulus tore his eyes away from me and back to the stars. “Still though, it hurt like hell. Like my arm was being ripped up, I remember thinking, this is it; this is how you’re going to die Regulus. Over and over again. Of course, I survived. My family is so proud. A real Death Eater in the family!” His laugh was somewhat sadistic. Regulus stared at the mark for a moment before covering it up again.

“Oh Regulus,” I clutched his hand but he snatched it away.

“Don’t Nellie.” His voice was almost pleading.

“You called me to tell me that?”

“No. Nellie…I hate…” He dropped his head not finishing. “I’m in a little deep.” He looked at me. He reached over a placed a strand of hair behind my ear. “You’re so unnoticeably beautiful.” He murmured before lightly pressing his lips against mine.

Our lips lingered on each others before I managed to pull myself away.

“Regulus, no.” I said firmly. “We can’t.”

“What?” His eyes pleading at me.

“You’re a Death Eater now.” I couldn’t hide the disappointment in my tone, “If we’re seen together. You’ll be murdered. I couldn’t have that.” This scene seemed too familiar. “We can’t do this anymore! Meetings, talking, or even looking at each other!” I mumbled softly.

“I love you Nellie.” He spoke so quietly, a tone in which an unconfident small child would use to ask a question.

“I know Regulus…but we’ve got different paths to follow.”

Regulus glanced at me as he got up, “There is no chance of us being together?”

“If you are willing to lose everything.”

“I am not willing.”

“Then no.”

He leaned down, captured my lips perfectly with his own once more, before pulling away. “One last time eh?” He gave me a smile which would be the last time I ever saw Regulus smile. “You’ll always be my best, worst and favourite mistake.”

“You too.”

“Let’s go back to playing our parts eh?” Regulus gathered his stuff, “I wished we could have worked out. I‘m glad there was an us.” Regulus paused for a moment, “I guess this is goodbye?” I hated the word goodbye, it was just so permanent.

“Yeah, I guess so.”

“Good Bye Nellie.”

“Good bye Regulus.”

Then I watched my past walk right out the door. Once again, I was left alone.

I thought back to our break-up; it was a few days before term ended.

He kissed me lightly on the lips and I giggled slightly. He then rested his head in my lap as I played with his soft hair.

“Nellie I have to tell you something.”

“Go on.”

“I’m thinking of becoming a Death Eater”

“You can’t.” I pleaded, my hand gripping his, squeezing it.

“Nellie it’s what's expected of me.” Regulus shrugged as if he didn’t have any say in the matter.

“You have a choice Regulus,”

Regulus shrugged.

“What about me?”

“What about you?”

“Death Eaters don’t date people like me!” I stood up, pushing Regulus off me.

“Then we are over I guess.” Regulus said simply standing up.

“You guess?” I screamed at him. These months, did they mean nothing?

“I hate you Nellie O’Neill.” He whispered, as if he was trying to convince not me, but himself. I pressed my lips against his, he responded instantly out of habit.

“Tell me you felt nothing.”

“I felt nothing.” Regulus lied. I could tell… he could tell. It was useless.

“Don’t lie.”

“I have to.” Regulus admitted. “I don’t even know why I love you so much. You’re a filthy, disgusting daughter of a Mudblood.” When the words escaped his lips, his face instantly showed regret.

I didn’t even know I was crying until Regulus was wiping my tears away.

“Don’t cry, Nellie.” He whispered. Still, the tears came.

He pressed his lips to mine, “We knew this wouldn’t work out.”

“I know.” I mumbled softly. “That doesn’t mean I like it.”

I closed my eyes, before pushing Regulus away. He looked hurt, but at the moment, I didn’t care. He had hurt me too.

“Get out, Regulus.” I ordered.

“What?” Regulus asked confused.

“Just go. If we’re going to pretend that nothing happened, might as well start now eh? I’m just a disgusting daughter of a Mudblood who’s filthy. Well you’re just a rotten bin liner!” I shouted before grabbing my stuff and leaving the room in tears. Regulus managed to get in another ‘I hate you’ before I left.

I remember that moment clearly. I wanted to hate him so much but I couldn’t, even now. He is a Death Eater and I still can’t. I know I should probably report him or something.

But I won’t.

I hoped he thought his decision was worth it. The thing is, once you make the promise to Voldemort, It’s to the end. No going back.

I gathered up my stuff and dragged my feet down the stairs, making the long journey back to the common room.

…To Be Continued

Next time on The World, Biscuits And According To Nellie O’Neill.

Then I heard the portrait door being swung open and the Marauders entered the common room, talking amongst themselves, laughing carelessly.

“Hello Nellie,” James gave a tiny wave when he saw me.

“Hello,” I responded as I too returned the wave.

As I scanned them all, it was then I noticed something; Sirius Black was glaring at me.

Chapter 5: Rain, Food, Songs And Me
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Disclaimer: I don’t own anything except Izzie & Nellie. Dinglebat too I suppose. Everything else, characters, settings, objects probably belong to JK too. Anything that you’ve never heard of before is probably mine.

I don’t own Rudolph either.

Authors Note another fast update? Sorry for the readers of my other stories, but as of lately this is what I feel like writing.

Thanks for all the amazing feedback on last chapter. I’m so glad you like the twist. I was so worried about it because that chapter was a lot different than the others. It makes me happy to read your responses.

So here another chapter. I’m not too sure on what I think about this chapter. I like a couple of scenes, the other ones I’m not too sure of it.

I’m amazed by all your wonderful feedback; you make my smile last from miles to miles. Thank you so much.

So here it is, I hope you enjoy it. Comments and opinions are welcomed.

Now I’m off, I’ve got books to read and Dead Like Me to watch.

Beautiful Chapter Image By amoretti.@tda!


"You really are dense, Nellie." - Sirius Black

Chapter Five
Rain, Food, Songs And Me

The common room freaks me out when it's empty. It's too eerie. When all I can hear is the sound of my own breathing, it freaks me out even more. In a horror movie, you would be screaming at me to 'get out of the damn room', since the murderer is obviously hiding behind the chair with a deadly wand or something. 'Cause hey, it's Hogwarts.

Okay. I better stop now. That would never happen.

It's as safe as anything here. That's what they tell us anyway. My parents believe that I'm safer here than when I'm not and I trust their judgement.

Only on certain things.

Other times… as if.

The big ugly clock tells me it's past one in the morning. It's funny how time goes by when you're doing absolutely nothing. I've been sitting here for quite a while. The last people shifted away and went to sleep ages ago, leaving me to share the common room with my thoughts.

I'd rather share it with people right now to be honest.

I couldn't stop thinking. I closed my eyes and tried to make my mind empty but a thought managed to swim to the surface and bother me.

Regulus. My first. My first love, relationship, heartbreak. I don't know why I feel so hurt that it's over. Then again, I knew it wouldn't last; we both did. Regulus was going to become a Death Eater from the beginning. Still, I'd always hoped he would master the courage to defy, break free, unleash the chains. I wish he was strong. I'm not saying he's weak, he's just not strong. He can't fight the urge for power.


I mean power.

It just wouldn't last. We had no chance. I knew this from the first time he kissed me and even the first time he left me. Fate danced our relationship off a cliff.

Was letting him go the right choice? Was I meant to fight? Was it even possible to let him go?

I wasn't so sure.

I tried to forget him before and couldn't manage it. I sealed the wounds, only to have them sliced open again.


Just Typical. Think you're over a guy, then he sends you a sentence and you jump back into everything you tried to forget.

Hi, I'm Nellie and I'm a fool.

The fire crackled, almost like it was hissing at me. I wondered if this meant I had to chuck a log on it but I didn't know if it was controlled by magic or not.

Most things here are controlled by magic.

Plus, there are no logs around to chuck on it.

I heard the portrait door swing open and the Marauders entered, talking amongst themselves and laughing carelessly.

"Hello Nellie," James gave a tiny wave when he saw me.

"Hello," I returned the wave.

I scanned them all and noticed something; Sirius Black was glaring at me.

His eyes were fiery and full of anger. Something was stirring inside that boy. He held my gaze and I refused to let go because I'm really good at this game. I was a champion when I was younger. I could go without blinking for ages… that is until I start watching T.V. and then I start blinking rapidly. I'm aware of it but completely unable to control it.

"What is the matter with…" I began.

"Nellie?" I was forced to tear my eyes away, but mark my words Sirius Black, this is not over!

I looked around and to my surprise it was Lily Evans.

"Yeah?"I gave one last glance to Sirius before turning to Lily.

"Izzie has been complaining about men, the colour pink, photo frames and dishcloths for the past five hours. What would you normally do?"

"Hit her in the ribs." I replied almost immediately. Lily looked a little scared. "Or if you don't want to take the violent route…tell her to shut up. Or just mention that she shares a characteristic with someone from Hogwarts that she isn't a fan of... she'll instantly get offended and shut up as she ponders it for a while. Izzie doesn't like most people so you've got lots of choices." I shrugged.

"Wow." Lily pursed her lips.

"She's a complicated fellow."

I rolled off my seat and landed on the floor with a little thud. Sirius sniggered.

"I'm off to bed." I gave a little wave. "Oh, Black, this isn't over." I muttered before leaving. His frown turned into confusion, making me chuckle.

Lily caught up with me. "What isn't over?" She inquired, politely of course, but I could tell she wondered.

"Our staring contest, of course." I said, as we made it up to our dormitories.

"Oh. So that's what I interrupted. Seemed like something else." She gave a smile, before going to her bed.

I frowned. What was that supposed to mean?

It was a harmless staring contest.

Wasn't it?

"…I hate the colour pink…yellow is better." Izzie rambled on and on. "Bananas are evil…why can't dishcloths be round?"

"Izzie, shut up."

It worked. I grinned and gathered up my rally truckdriver pyjamas. Yeah, I got them from the boy's section in a shop. I didn't want handbags. Handbags were nowhere near as cool as rally trucks. She rolled her eyes at me before mouthing 'tell all tomorrow'. I nodded and got changed.

I slipped under the crisp cold blankets. For all the thoughts trapped in my mind, I managed to fall to sleep faster than a kettle boils.

Something is poking my kneecap.

Rather hard.

It hurts.

"Nellie. Wake up." Izzie ordered.

So bossy.

"No." I mumbled before tossing over and pulling the pillow over my head to drown out Izzie's terrible singing which was about to come.

"There was a girl called Nellie,
And she was rather smelly,
With her blonde hair that always looked like it needed washing,
She's not even that dashing."

Izzie isn't the best poet. She tries though. This must have been song twelve thousand by now.

She can't sing either.

It doesn't stop her from trying.

It sounds like a penguin being chased by a lion.

"You've got to tell me about last night!" Izzie tugs on my quilt.

"Izzie. We're not in a musical." I grumble, pulling my quilt away from Izzie.

"Let's all wear our bling bing, cause you know, it gives off a better impression
when you're weighed down with your shiny possessions."  She randomly told me. 

"Please stop Izzie." I pleaded. She was really hurting my ears. I felt a headache forming.

"Get the hell up." She paused for a moment, looking at me, "Oh look there Nellie, I can see your underwear."

I groaned as I toppled out of bed. I held up my hands in defeat. "There! I'm up." Izzie smirked. "Now shut up."

"You look like a state." She picked up a towel, "Here's a towel." She chucked it at me. I caught it.

"Now go and get washed. We have got things to discuss."

Hey, at least she didn't rhyme this time.

I looked at the clock. It was in the shape of washing up liquid.

I groaned at the time.

Five thirty.

I'm going to kill her. I'm surprised she hasn't woken up any of the other girls.

Then again, Izzie once hit Lily accidentally with a ball we were playing with and she still didn't wake. She just rolled over.

The girls in here sleep like logs.

Do logs even sleep?

Anyway, what I'm trying to say is, these girls are heavy sleepers.

I got washed and changed and pulled out of the castle, so we could go and hang out by the lake.

With scarfs and gloves, of course.

'Cause it's cold and I don't want the frost to bite me with its teeth. It sounds painful.

I began explaining what had happened last night. "He's become a Death Eater,Izzie!"

"You knew he would." Izzie replied, softly hugging me.

"I always hoped he wouldn't." I mumbled.

"I know Nellie. I know." She soothed.

"He just wasn't willing!" I bitterly admitted. "He didn't care about me at all."

"Nellie. As much as I hate Black for the way he treated you, even I can't deny that he loved you as much as he did. He just wants everything. You and his life. In the end, his life was more important than you. Which is stupid because you're adorable." She looked at me. "You'll always be my number one."

I smiled. "Then I had a staring contest with Sirius."

"You sure he wasn't glaring at you?"

"I don't think so?"

Izzie sighed. "Nellie, you're so silly sometimes."

I grinned. "I know."

"Least you admit it."

I tapped her on the head.

"Nellie, let's go and get some breakfast." Izzie stood up, pulling me with her."I'm hungry."

"Yeah, I'm hungry too."

"What's new?" Izzie asked, smirking.

"Erm…" I was searching for an answer. I hadn't got any new things lately, so I couldn't use them.

Izzie sighed. "Never mind, Nellie. You don't get much, do you?"

"What didn't I get?"

Izzie rolled her eyes, "That's the point." She linked her arm with mine as we walked to the Great Hall to get breakfast.

The most important meal of the day apparently. But I think all meals are important.

You've got to eat, man.

To survive and to grow taller.

I've always wanted to be taller.

When the Marauders shared my detention, I felt like a shrimp.

Even though they have got a different anatomy than me. I'm still jealous.

Damn them.

Stupid sausage rolls.

I was piling up my plate when Sirius Black came in with the rest of his cronies. He chose to sit next to me.

Perhaps he wants to restart our staring contest.

I'm ready to beat him when he's ready to lose.

"O'Neill, what did you mean that it wasn't over yesterday?" he asked rather stiffly. It seemed foreign. Sirius was always the aloof, cheery one, despite his dark roots. I stared at him for a moment. He seemed tense like there was something he was angry about.

"Our staring contest, of course." I answered, not looking away from him.

Sirius shook his head and sighed. "That's what you thought it was about?" He sighed again. "You really are dense, Nellie." He got up and walked away, leaving his perfect breakfast untouched.

…so I stole a piece of toast off his plate.

Things that aren't yours always seem better. Before I knew it, I'd eaten his breakfast and mine.

It was yummy in case you were wondering.

Soon that damn bell went off. Ordering us to get to classes. Stupid bell. You'd think that Hogwarts would have magical things to tell us to get to classes. Like gnomes or something. But no, we've got a bell!

Gnomes would be cool; they'd have gnome sticks and poke us in the ankles if we walked too slowly.

Ah, I could just imagine it!

The first class of the day was Defence Against the Dark Arts with good old Professor Dinglebat. I sat in my normal seat by Izzie.

"Welcome, class!" He was grinning madly. There was something insane about Dinglebat.

He seemed to be going batty.

No pun intended.

"We'll be having partners and practising our defensive magic."


That means I'm screwed.

Izzie knows a variety of violent spells. She's dangerous with her wand. She is dangerous with her fists. In fact, Izzie is just dangerous.

Believe me, I know. This should be a fun lesson.

…well it wasn't.

All of Izzie's spells hit me. She had to undo every single one of them. She knows my dodging tricks too well.

I couldn't go around looking like a monster, could I?

Well, not more than I do usually.

Classes had finished. Finally. I seem to get more essays every day, which is more work for me as I have to correct the little bits on Izzie's when she gets all muddled up. She's not the only one muddled; I didn't get half of what I was supposed to be learning as of lately. Not like the Marauders and Lily. They were answering all the questions, as usual.

I needed a break. After dinner, I decided to go for a walk. The sky was clear when I looked at it but it wouldn't stay that way for long.

Izzie decided not to join me. Instead, she decided to be boring and get started on her essays. 'Anyways, Nellie, it looks like it's going to rain'. I just rolled my eyes and asked since when did she become a seer.  She retorted in pushing me over. I knew then, I'd have to share my own company because after Izzie my options become limited.

The choice being… no one.

Or I could take Fire Whiskey out.

No. He's probably sleeping and he's really grumpy if I wake him up from his twenty-three hours of sleep. Yeah, he's a tiny bit lazy. That's why he's not a hit with the ladies; he just has no time for them. He'll peck my toes off or something if I wake him up early.

Guess it's just me.

I walked around. A bit of here, there and everywhere. Even though 'everywhere' was confined to the Hogwarts grounds.

Then it started to rain. Not just a little bit of rain…it was too much rain. One where you think 'okay sky, that's enough, I don't need this. It's too much'.  The sort of rain if you think you stay in it too long, you may drown. 

I watched the people run back into Hogwarts, going in to get warm so they didn't catch a cold.

It was probably the smartest idea to go back in.

But I've never been the smartest person.

So I stayed.

I walked around, my hair clumped together. If I wore make up, it would have been smudged. My uniform was dripping. My fingers had gone numb. My nose could beat Rudolph easily and I was freezing.

It felt great.

It was like a bath that you didn't have to prepare for yourself.

A cold bath, but it was free. Not that we paid for baths here, because that's just cheap.

I walked through the wet grounds, knees covered in mud, when I saw someone just as cold as me. He had little bits of mud in his hair and goose bumps covered his skin. I watched as Sirius wiped his nose with his sleeve. His fingers looked red raw. It didn't matter. He could still manage to snag my heart without even trying.

It was also odd. I don't think I'd ever seen him alone.

"Sirius." I greeted, teeth chattering.

"Nellie." He nodded.

I sat down on the ground and invited him to join me. He looked himself up and down, before shrugging his shoulders and sitting down in the mud.

"Might as well get dirtier. Eh?" Sirius let out a small bark like laugh.

"We're not exactly clean anyway." I started a picture in the mud. "You okay?"

"Of course." Sirius replied too quickly for my liking. "Yourself?"

"I'm pretty chipper." I smiled as I drew a flower.

"Can I join in?"

"Sirius, I don't own the mud," I laughed, "Of course you can join in."

Sirius took out his finger and drew grass underneath my flower.

"Thanks." I smiled. "What you doing out here?" Sirius drew a sun and a few clouds in the sky while I drew a few people.

"I find it peaceful. Nobody's usually out when it's raining."

I realized that although Sirius ticked the box of being attractive, it was his personality that was the most remarkable. Sirius was a charmer. For him, it was like breathing; he did it without thinking. Something pulled people towards him, like a force of gravity. He must sometimes get tired of pushing them away.

He let out a small breath. "You?"

"It's a free bath."

Sirius laughed for quite a while at that. It was a sweet sound. A couple of days ago I wouldn't have dreamed that Sirius Black had such a crap sense of humour. That boy laughs at most things I say. "You're cheap, Nellie."

"I'm not. I'm expensive." I pouted, like a fish but that didn't matter when I looked like a drowned rat as my mother would say.

"Oh really?"


"How much do you cost?"

"A knut." I pondered that for a moment. "Crap! I meant a gallon!"

Sirius let out a small snigger.

"Sirius" I started as I grinned at him "Let me do something."

"Huh?" Sirius looked at me, confused.

I said nothing, put some dirt on my finger and ran a line across his cheek. Then I did the same with the other one.

Sirius got some dirt on his finger and made two lines on my cheeks.

"We're army dudes now."

"Aren't they green or brown? Something along the lines of that. You know, to camouflage."

"I don't know. I've never been in the army." I sneezed.

"We better go back. You're catching a cold." Sirius let out a small sneeze.

"Looks like you're catching a cold too." I grinned.

"Looks like I am." He grinned back before heading back to the castle.

I took one last glance at our picture, but it was already gone. I sighed and went to catch up with Sirius.

I couldn't see him.

Wow, that boy walks fast.

I felt the mud dripping down my cheeks and smiled. I got a free mud mask too.

…To Be Continued

Next time on The World, Biscuits And Sirius Black According To Nellie O’Neill.

I remember the mutters of curses from all corners. Each one different, each one more violent than the last. It was like being in a war.

I heard a crash.

Then I heard a scream.

My scream.

Then everything around me spun for a little and then it all went black.

Chapter 6: Fights, Bonds, Sorry And Me
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Disclaimer I don’t own any characters except Nellie & Izzie. The rest probably belong to JK. Most things belong to JK, including settings, objects etc.

Authors Note Welcome to this chapter. Ah we’re up to number six already? Wow.

I was ironing out some kinks, I was figuring on when to take it after Hogwarts within this story or start a sequel for after Hogwarts. Not too sure yet. Plenty of time though to figure everything out. I have chapter seven planned and half of eight, but I haven’t exactly put everything I wanted to in this chapter as it wouldn’t quite fit and didn’t go with the flow of the chapter.

I think that this is quite a fast update for me, I wasn’t going to update quite just yet, but I read and replied some of your reviews and I just couldn’t believe the response I’m getting on this story, So I think you deserved the next chapter for being so amazing. I’m so glad you like the character of Nellie and all the others. You all really are the reason I write this story so quickly.

I quite like this chapter, well, after the whole drama though. It isn’t that funny in my opinion, but hey, it’s quite needed.

I hope you enjoy this chapter.

If you spot any typos, please tell me.

Comments and Opinions are welcomed as always.

Beautiful Chapter Image By amoretti.@tda!

“Shout at us please.” - James Potter

Chapter Six
Fights, Bonds, Sorry And Me

The sun is shining, yet it’s still freezing. Why did I have to pick Care Of Magical Creatures?

Because I like it? And I love animals? Yeah, that probably is the reason.

Oh well. I’m still going to complain.

So yeah, it’s cold and I’m freezing my toes off, even though I’m wearing four pairs of socks. I had a lot of trouble getting on my shoes. I was going to wear two hats too, but Izzie said ‘No’. she said it was ‘totally different than the socks’. She also threatened to hex me. After that, I didn’t even mention my brilliant idea of three scarves.

We’re learning about Griffins today. I honestly don’t know where Professor Sebring got one. Professor Sebring is a little kooky. She would so look good with Professor Dinglebat though. They could become Hogwarts power couple.  I think I’ll mention this to Izzie and see what she thinks.

Griffins, I conclude, are rather creepy looking. We’re sketching them at the moment and I think mine is quite good. A master piece even!

“Nellie. Yours looks like an elephant.”

Perhaps it isn’t a masterpiece then.

“Well, yours looks like a turtle.” I lied of course. It’s actually quite good.

Izzie rolled her eyes and went back to shading in her picture.

Griffins are beautiful in their own unique way. I guess. Then again, I say that about everything, even Flobberworms.

“Nellie, that’s a rather freaky drawing.” Lily commented; she was standing next to me and Izzie, probably because we were the furthest away from the Marauders and James has annoyed her for some reason. I didn’t dare ask why because she had look of a murderess on her earlier and I was worried about being caught in the crossfire.

I looked over at hers; it was good. “I think mine’s rather unique.”

“We were all meant to be drawing the same thing though.”

“Well.” I paused, “Mine is from when it just gets up.” I drew a little tuff of hair at the top. “Look!” I pointed at the tuff, “Morning hair.” Lily giggled and Izzie snorted and muttered something that sounded like ‘loser’ but it could have been hover. So, I’m not too sure.

I reckon it was hover though.

Why would she call me a loser?

I’m the king of cool. I would have said Queen, but King sounds so much cooler.

“We’ll finish our drawings next lesson. Class dismissed. ” Sebring smiled. I heard the shuffling of everyone quickly picking up their bags as they headed back to the castle.

“I’m hungry.” Izzie complained.

“Well that was the last lesson. So it’s almost dinner time.” I reasoned.

“Thank Merlin, The joyous old fellow. I’ve been hungry since breakfast.” Izzie rubbed her stomach in delight.

“You should have had a bigger breakfast.”

“Or have two? Like you did the other day?” Izzie snickered.

“Yeah. That works just as well.”

Izzie rolled her eyes, “Pig.”

“It’s better than being a boring human.”

“I’m sure it is.” Izzie answered sarcastically as we made our way up to dinner where a feast awaited. Literally. They sure don’t starve us here.

I was sitting at dinner eating, when Lola D’Forentino, a gossipy sixth year, informed us of some news. If you want news or dirt on anybody; go to Lola. Lola seems to know everything about anyone. She calls it a skill; I call it being plain nosey. She even knows stuff about Slytherin’s! And Slytherins are quiet about their business. That is, until Lola finds out.

“You heard what’s happened?” She informed anyone who was near her and would listen, which pretty much ended up being everyone.

Of course we haven’t and she knows that.

She grinned wickedly. “I know some gossip.” That‘s a given. “Sirius Black and Cade Petrillo are dating!” Lola announced.

“Since when?” Some cried out. I mean, literally cried out. A few girls were near tears. Come on, it’s just Sirius Black.

Cade Petrillo was a seventh year Hufflepuff, she was attractive I guess, but she had this annoying laugh that made me want to flick her in the eyebrow. Not that I can talk though.

“Yesterday!” A few girls burst out crying by now.

Let me get one right: Sirius isn’t a playboy, he’s a heart throb. He’s only dated a handful of girls. Except for a few, he can capture the attention of any girl with his looks and personality. That’s Sirius. I should never doubt the Marauders’ popularity again. They seriously do have fan clubs. I couldn’t help but think about how strange people are.

I don’t know Cade that well…but she never seemed the type Sirius would go for. I suppose they would look cute together…but something wasn’t right.

Saying that, I sound jealous. I’m not. Not one little bit… I think.

“Nellie, you okay?” Izzie asked, “You look like you’ve drank a whole bottle of lemon juice.”

Funny enough, I did feel a little sour. “I’m fine. Why wouldn’t I be?”

“Only you can answer than m’love” Izzie said in an eerie voice, it’s just like her posh voice, it doesn’t sound eerie.

Rather cheerful, I think.

And cheerful irritated me.

I have no idea why.

After dinner, Izzie decided to go and work on her essays in the dormitories while I headed towards the library to pick up a few books. I fancied a light spot of reading.

I was walking through the hallways, when I came across a particular sight. It was the Marauders deep in a huddle, for reason, their usual fun and aloof charm was washed away and it was replaced with something serious and dark.

Once they saw me, all conversation ceased to exist.


That’s not normal.

I mean, I know I’m not part of their group or anything but still.

“Hey Nellie.” Sirius coolly greeted.

“Hello.” I responded. “What are you up to?” I asked, rather bluntly.

“What do you mean?” James asked, rather naively.

“Well, four guys in a huddle, talking. As soon as someone comes along, the conversation stops. Doesn’t that seem a little dodgy to you?”

“I guess.” Sirius shrugged, I rolled my eyes and for a moment, I reminded myself of Izzie.

Then Severus Snape came walking along and a grin appeared on all of the Marauder’s faces. I didn’t like it. It wasn’t a nice grin; it was the grin of a clown.

Severus Snape; he and the Marauders argued all the time. They haven’t never got on; not since the first year. They’ve hexed each other more times than I can remember. Besides being a Slytherin, I don’t know why the Marauders hate him so much. But the feeling is mutual. I reckon one of the factors behind James’ hatred is Lily. She and Snape used to be close friends, but separate paths and the word ‘Mudblood’ ripped them apart.

He needs a better friend than the lot he hangs around with too. Regulus told me they were all Death Eaters. And most of them look a little grubby, like they haven’t been a bath in a few days

“Snivellus.” James muttered, his voice full of loathing and hatred. For a pretty laidback guy like James, it was frightening to watch the change in him.

The Marauders didn’t even notice me; it was all Snape.

“Potter.” Snape replied, his hatred matching James, if not a little more.

“Still haven’t washed your hair yet Snivellus?”

“Get lost.” Snape muttered trying to walk off. Snape finally noticed I was there.  He looked me up and down and he shot me a dirty look.

“What?” I replied, "I’m just an innocent bystander."

“Don’t talk to filth like that.” Sirius snapped at me.

“Don’t be horrible.” I lectured automatically.

One of the major flaws of the Marauders; Severus Snape.

Snape shot me a dirty look. He was obviously getting offended by my help.

“Shut up.” He muttered at me.

Well I never!

“That’s enough.” James muttered as he pulled his wand out, in fact everybody but me had their wands out. The Marauders pointed theirs at Snape. Snape had his pointed at them. “I’ll make you regret ever being born.”

Four against one?

That’s hardly fair.

Perhaps I should leave about now.

“Sectumsempra!” Snape snarled at James, which he just about missed. I had never even heard of the spell, but I reckoned whatever it was wasn’t good.

So, leaving sounds really good about now.

James fired at hex at Snape which he dodged, and before I knew it, everybody was firing hexes. I had to say, Snape was good. He was against four and he was holding his own.

I wanted to move, but I couldn’t. I was glued to the spot.

Good time for my legs to stop working eh?

More hexes were thrown; I hadn’t even heard of most them. I didn’t know where they had picked these spells up; because I swear that they weren’t on the curriculum.

I remember the mutters of curses from all corners. Each one different, each one more violent than the last. It was like being in a war.

I heard a crash.

Then I heard a scream.

My scream.

Then everything around me spun for a little and then it all went black.

I can hear voices.

Not the ones that live inside your head either.

“You’ve killed her!” Izzie’s hysterical voice could be heard. By the tone of the voice, I could instantly tell she was feeling hurt and angry but even with everything we’ve been through, I have never heard her this angry; hatred dripped from each word. “I swear, if you’ve left any damage, I will murder you.” She hissed, deadly serious. “You’re all stupid.”

“We’re sorry.” I heard Sirius whisper.

“Sorry?” Izzie seethed. “That’s going to wake her up isn’t it? She’s in the hospital wing! You could have killed her! She could have died! And all you’ve got is sorry.”

“Izzie, violence is not the answer.” Lily tried to reason with my friend but at this state I knew that reason had disappeared a long time ago; she was an emotional bomb just ready to go off.

“I don’t care,” came Izzie’s sharp reply. “It would make me feel better.”

“Then hit us.” Sirius answered, quietly, not wanting to fuel Izzie’s anger anymore, he understood we were already in dangerous territory. “Merlin knows we deserve it.”

I better open my eyes now.

They feel heavy.

My whole body feels heavy.

I didn’t put twenty stone on, did I?

Maybe all the food is catching up with me.

I wouldn’t be that surprised to be honest

“Nellie.” Izzie squealed before hugging me.

Ouch. Ouch. Ouch.

“Ow.” I muttered.

“Sorry.” She grinned before letting go. “I’m so glad you’re awake. You’ve been out for two days.” She sounded worried and relieved at the same time.

“Two?” I spluttered. I still felt exhausted! "How crap do I look?" I asked her.

"You look a bit like a mummy." Izzie told me warmly as she passed me a mirror.

I looked at myself as much as I had the energy for. A few cuts, bruises and bandages here and there. The bandage on my head felt quite heavy, it made me want to lie down all over again.

"So, I've been out for two days?" I questioned.

“Yeah. They thought it would be longer, but I guess it’s ‘cause your head is made out of steel.” She winked at me.

“It has to be.” I replied, “With all the times I bash it.”

I looked at Sirius, Peter, James and Remus, each one refusing to look at me; my gaze upon them made them squirm in their chairs. I looked away, I didn’t like doing that to them and smiled at Izzie and Lily.

Madame Pomfry came over, smiling. “I’m glad to see you awake Miss O’Neill.”

“Thanks. Me too.”

“Are you feeling alright?” She inquired.

“My body feels heavy.” I told her weakly.

“That’s because of the potions dear; you sustained a rather serious injury. I had to repair over ten of your bones. There was also some internal bleeding, but thank Merlin that these boys got you here as quickly as they did. I managed to stop it before any lasting damage was caused.”

I nodded slowly trying to take it all in but at the moment, it was too much and I just wanted some chocolate and sleep.

“I see no reason why you shouldn’t make a full recovery.” Thank Merlin, I was part of a magical community. The odds probably wouldn’t be in my favor if I were in a Muggle hospital.  “You’ll have to stay here for the night but after that, I see no reason why you shouldn’t be allowed to rest in your dormitory, providing you take your medication of course. The medication you’re on makes you feel a little weak because your body is repairing itself. I’m not allowing you to  attend lessons all this week. You mustn’t do much either. You have to rest from now on.” She explained, "Now just a few tests to see that everything is still in place.” She smiled.


“Full Name”

“Nellie O’Neill, I’m not revealing the rest though Madame Pomfrey.” I told her as Izzie snorted. “It’s embarrassing.”

She looked at the clipboard with my details on it; a smile formed on her face. “Of course Miss O’Neill. Age?”

“Seventeen and a tiny bit.” I replied.

“I think everything’s is in order. If you have any changes, don’t hesitate to call me. I‘m going to sort out your next dosage.” She gave one last smile before walking off.

“Eugh, I feel horrible.” I complained, “I can barely move.”

“That’s usually what happens when you get hurt and you’re recovering Nellie.” Izzie rolled her eyes.

“Oh no!” I complained again, “I’m going to get behind on work!” Not like I was a nerd or anything. It’s just that If I fall behind, I'll never catch up.

Izzie snorted, “We’ll help out with whatever you’ve missed, so don’t panic, just rest.”

“But Izzie, you suck at school work.” Izzie glared at me so I tucked myself tightly in my blankets. She wouldn’t attack me while I was hurt would she?

I heard hushed whispers which I couldn’t make out.

“Nellie. The Marauders want to talk to you.” She squeezed my hand warmly, I knew she wanted to hug me, but she didn’t want to hurt me anymore. Lily gave a little wave. “You hurt her anymore and I will make you sorry.” Izzie threatened the Marauders, before giving me a sweet smile before walking out the hospital wing.


“You can sit on the sides of the bed if you want. Just don’t sit on me.” I smiled; Sirius and James sat on each side nearest to me, Remus behind James, Peter behind Sirius.

We sat in silence for a little while. Sirius chose to break it. “ Nellie. We’re so sorry.” He said quietly looking at the spot on the floor.

“More sorry than you’ll ever realize.” Remus whispered.

“If we knew that would happen. You’d get caught up in our mess, we’d be clean. We wouldn’t have done it.” James mumbled.

“What happened?” I asked, “All I remember is hexes being thrown, then a crash, then I’m screaming…then everything faded.” I closed my eyes for a moment before opening them again. I didn’t want to think about it too much.

“Well.” Sirius cleared his throat. “We all uttered five hexes at the same time…and somehow we missed our aim…and a few hit the back of the wall…It collapsed and ended up crushing you.”

“What happened then?”

“We stopped our petty fighting, dragged you out and Sirius carried you up here.” James finished the story off.


“Don’t.” Sirius whispered, “We don’t deserve thanks. We’re the reason you were in that pile of rubble anyway.”

“You must know some strong spells.” I muttered, “I’m still saying thank you. You could have been stupid and a coward but no, you’re all just stupid. A coward would have left me to die. You heard so yourself, your fast working saved me.”

“No. Stop it.” Sirius muttered.

“It’s our entire fault.”

“Shout at us please.” James pleaded, “We deserve it.”

“We deserve everything you give us. Hit us if you like. Hex us to an oblivion, but please just don’t be nice...” Sirius trailed off.

“Just please. No fights like this again?”

“Of course.”

“Why did you have to get into that stupid argument?” I was telling them off I knew but they needed to hear it. “Stupid boys.”

“It was Snape.” Peter muttered, like that was a proper reason.

“No reason.”

“We know.” Remus answered.

“We feel so bad.” James admitted.

“Look at me.” As if they had all rehearsed it or something, all four of their eyes slowly rose from the ground to look at me.

“It could have been worse.” I mused, “A few scratches, bruises, but I’m okay. Least it was the wall that hit me, not your spells.”

“That’s only ‘cause Pomfrey has healed you. You broke over ten bones if I remember right. You were bleeding so much. For once, I didn’t see a smile on your face. I remember the blood coming from your head. “ Sirius blurted out. Strange, he was usually composed, like music. “You were like a doll. We didn’t think. We just got you and ran.”

“It was one of the worst things I’ve ever had to endure.” James admitted, “And what made it worse, we created the situation.”

“We don’t expect you to forgive us.” Remus stated “We just wanted to tell you all this. We don’t want you to hate us Nellie but we understand if you do.” All their expressions hardened.

“I don’t hate you guys.” Their expressions instantly brightened up.

“Really?” Peter asked.

“Of course not. Hate gets people no where. Heed the advice.” I smiled, “Plus, you guys are okay, I suppose. Even though you're all mean and you keep on laughing at me all the time.” I grinned to show I was joking.

“We’re sorry.”

“I got that. Now if you say that one more time, I’m going to tell your fan club how emotional you guys actually are. Honestly, you’re like girls.” I giggled, but quickly stopped as it hurt my chest.

“You wouldn’t!” Sirius feigned a horror.

“I would.”

They laughed.

“Here are your medicines Miss O’Neill” She had half a dozen vials on a small tray.

“Ew.” I muttered, “I hate taking medicines.”

“Well that’s what you’ll be doing for the next week or so.”

“Visiting times are almost over.” Pomfrey said as I swallowed the first vile. It was a brown colour and it tasted like dirt. Yes, I do know how that tastes like. A kid gets curious when she’s ten.

I drank the purple one, the green one after, then the orange one.

Four down. Two more to go.

Red and blue. I wonder what these will taste like.

I drank the red one; tomato.

Last one; blue.

It tasted like blueberries.

Definitely my favourite.

“We better go and let you rest.” Sirius smiled. It was different from the glaring I had been receiving lately but I liked it better never the less. Each of them gave me a small awkward hug before I snuggled down and fell asleep thanks to the lovely dirt potion, which is the one that made me the most tired.

I woke up, feeling exactly the same as I went to sleep.

Half dead.

“You can go back to your dormitory today, but remember, you have to rest, so keep doing things to an absolute minimal. Here are your potions and here are the directions. Take one of each, every day.” Madame Pomfrey said.

I nodded.

Izzie came to pick me up and escorted me back to the dorms.

I crawled back into my bed. It was more comfy than the Hospital wing ones. I quickly fell asleep.

“Nellie.” I felt someone poking my head.

I opened my eyes and there was Sirius Black right in front of my face; grinning.

“We brought you some food.” He said.

I sat up. “Thanks.”

“Wow, you’re messier than us.” James joked looking around, trying not to step on any of my things.

“It’s an organized mess.”

“Yeah, yeah, sure.” Remus laughed.

I looked at them, “How did you get up here?”

“Magic.” James replied.

“I’m confused.”

“It’s better you don’t know.” Remus smiled.

“How did you know what room I was in?”

“They are labeled.” Peter grinned.

“What are you doing here anyway?”

“We’re visiting you.”

“Thank you.”

“It’s no problem.”

I smiled.

“What the hell is this?” Sirius said holding up Mr. Snuggles Le Fuggles La Muggle.

“It’s a bear, Sirius. His name is Mr. Snuggles Le Fuggles La Muggle.” I said, taking him off Sirius.

“He’s ugly.” Sirius observed.

“You’ve got to be gentle with him. He’s been through a lot.” I said as I patted his head as I ignored Sirius ugly jibe.

Sirius held up a vial, “What do they put in to these things? Essence of Insanity?”


I bet it’s the dirt one.

...To Be Continued

Next time on The World, Biscuits And Sirius Black According To Nellie O’Neill.

“Don’t bother Nellie. It’ll be a waste of time.” Sirius sighed, as he looked around the hallway.

“What you mean?” I asked, confused.

“Just don’t go there.” Sirius muttered.

"Okay." I nodded.

Chapter 7: Moments, Jealously, Hogsmeade And Me
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Disclaimer I don’t own Harry Potter. Most things belong to JK. I do not make anything from this. I write about these characters because I think they are rather jazzy, Nellie, Izzie, Ava and Cade are mine though.

Authors Note

Welcome to chapter seven. I’m sorry this took so long, I’ve been sick all week and thus I haven’t been on the computer all week. That's why review response was also slow.

I have to thank you all, I have over a hundred favourites, over a hundred and twenty reviews. I am amazed. This chapter is for all my readers. You’re all amazing.

I few things I wanted to happen, didn’t, but that’s okay, all for next chapter. I don’t mind this chapter. I have half on eight planned, but because I missed out a few things in this one and we’ve probably got a full chapter of ideas then. I lost like half of one scene, it was so sad, I had to rewrite it.

Regulus returns in this chapter! Originally, he was only going to be one chapter until out of Hogwarts, where he becomes more important, but as I was writing him, I really liked him and it seems other people do too. So he’ll be in more than originally planned. His scene is rather short, but it's the background on why a huge later scene happens. Also remember because this story is told through Nellie’s' eyes, she could only hear the conversation, she couldn't see what was going on; that's why there is a lack of detail in that section. Nellie could only hear.

Thank you all.

I hope you enjoy this chapter.

As always comments and opinions are welcomed.

If you spot any typos, please tell me. It helps me out a lot.

Amazing Chapter Image By Anatkh@Tda

“I’m always right.” - Izzie Deveruex

Chapter Seven
Moments, Jealously, Hogsmeade And Me

“Nellie, are you feeling alright?”

“Yes. I am. Thank you Mummy Sirius.” I rolled my eyes. This would only have to be the thousandth time I had been asked this question since trials have started. I’ve only been up here for a few minutes; I couldn’t stay on the ground for much longer, so I had taken a little flight.

“No problem,” Sirius grinned, “James needs to ask you a few things,”

I nodded as Sirius whizzed off.

I flew to the ground, next to James, since nobody is trying out to be a seeker, my job is quite safe and so James is making me help him with picking the team, well, asking what I think of each person every so often. Sirius is in the air working with a few new wannabe beaters to see who he works best with or something along the lines of that. I’ve learned that James can half babble on when it comes to Quidditch. For hours probably if someone let him. I didn’t.

“Which one do you think he works with best?” James asked, holding his little clipboard. Who knew James was this organized?

“Well, it depends on what sort of dynamic you want.” I replied, watching them fly through the air.

“What do you mean?” James asked, looking at me.

“Well, Sirius is kind of violent, which is good I guess, considering his job, he whacks it far.” I paused for a moment, “Look, what I mean is that, if you want two beaters who will whack it far, go with Danny,” Danny is a sixth year boy, he has rather nice hair, “He has the strength to match Sirius, beater wise anyway. If you want someone to balance out Sirius strong blows, with softer but clearly aimed ones, go with Joey,” Joey too was a sixth year. I’ve never talked to her, but she always seemed nice enough. “And Aiden, well his are somewhat in the middle of both.” Aiden was only fourth year, but he was a good beater for his age.

“Hmm. Choices, choices.”

“Being captain is hard isn’t it?” I laughed.

“Don’t mock. It is.” James paused, “I have four spots to fill.” He looked around, about thirty or so people were sitting around, they had all tried for a spot in the team. “You, me and Sirius are the only original ones.”

“Least I won’t be the youngest anymore.” Being born in August made me the youngest on the team. I didn’t mind though, but it was annoying when everyone else was of age and I had to wait until August.

“I didn’t even know Gryffindor had this many students.”

“Well have you seen the chaser and the beater? Of course there would be a big turn out.” I put on my girly voice.

James laughed, “True. Oh how True. Should have realized.”

“Now your job is to discover who actually likes Quidditch, to the ones that will just sit around watching you.”

“You sit around a lot.” James pointed out.

“That’s because I find it easier to look for the Snitch when I’m situated in one place and once I spot it, I can then fly around looking for it. I‘m too busy to look at you two.” I gripped my broom in my hand, it was the latest, and my parents are very serious about Quidditch. They called my job one of the hardest and as I had to chase the snitch, they made sure my broom was good quality.

It was then Sirius flew down to join us.

“Once you’ve picked the team, we have to have a team photo don’t we?” I asked; I just remembered the dreaded Quidditch team photo.

“Yes. We do.” James grinned.

“How lovely.” Sirius replied. “We’ve tested out everybody now haven’t we?”

“I think so.” James replied. “Right!” James called, the three players came down from the air and everybody else gathered around us. “Thanks for trying out today. The results will be posted on the Gryffindor bulletins board on the Monday after the Hogsmeade trip. Thank you.” James didn’t waste time, the Hogsmeade trip was tomorrow. That gave him three days. He probably wanted the team sorted out quickly so we could have more practice time before matches started.

I watched the people leave, girls whispering amongst themselves, boys talking about how they thought how they did.

“That went alright.” Sirius commented.

“Could have been worse.” I agreed.

“Now, I have thirty-three people to sort through. Twenty-nine of them will be disappointed.”

“It could be twenty-eight.” I giggled.

“Don’t you dare Nellie.” James said all serious. “You’ve got talent for being a seeker. The team needs you.”

I blushed. I wasn't that great. I had missed the snitch many times. It was nice that he was being so kind to me about my skills. “Thanks.”

“Plus,” Sirius began, “I’m looking forward to what face you pull this time in the picture.”

I glared, “The flash was bright.”

You see, for the last five times we’ve had this picture each one has got a different face. Last year was shock because I was being blinded. The year before that was pain because some had just accidentally kicked me in the shins as the picture was being taken. The list goes on. It’s just none of them having been flattering.

“Still though, the rest of the team managed to pull normal looking faces.” Sirius commented.

“Your face is never normal looking.” I replied, laughing a little.

“How dare you!” Sirius pouted, “It’s a very nice face actually. Perfectly structured, a face of an angel, as some people describe it.”

“Of course.” I shook my head as I began walking back towards the castle. We’d been out for hours and it was getting rather cold now.

“Where you going?” Sirius asked, as he and James caught up with me.

“I’m cold.” I responded.

“I’m not.” James said.

“Me neither.”

“You’re all bigger than me.”

“You saying we’re fat?” James asked.


“What are you saying?” Sirius asked.

“You’re guys. Compare our sizes.”

“You are rather short.” James commented, looking at me.

“5ft 5 is not short!”

“Well, you seem it.”

“That’s only because you’re both taller than me.”

“I guess.” Sirius shrugged. “I still don’t get-”

It was then I heard something faintly. “-Shut up.” I responded quickly as I stopped, James and Sirius quickly stopped too. We were hiding behind a large statue of a gargoyle.

“Just leave me alone.” Regulus voice snapped.

I couldn't see him; only hear him, as I didn't want to risk getting seen.

“No, I won’t.” Snape voice replied.

Regulus huffed angrily, “What do you want?”

“Why so angry?” Snape teased Regulus, “’Cause of your-”
“-Don’t you dare.” Regulus furiously cut him off.

“A bit touchy are we?”

“I have no time for you Snape. Just leave me alone.” It was then I could hear Regulus footsteps as he probably went to his common room.

“You’ll have to make time.” Snape said, before I could hear his footsteps too.

We waited until the coast was clear before carrying on walking back to our common room in silence. Unsure of what to say to each other.

What the hell was that about?

Why was Regulus arguing with Snape? Regulus always told me he wasn’t a fan of Snape.

I bit my lip. I wanted so badly to talk to Regulus, help him if I could, but I knew I couldn’t.

“Password?” The fat lady asked. She’s a rather large lady in a portrait which guards the opening to the Gryffindor common room.

“Quidditch.” James said the password to the fat lady and she swung open. James entered first, followed by me and lastly Sirius.

I went upstairs to my dorm; Izzie was lying down on her bed reading a book. “You’re late.”

“Thirty-Three people tried out, James made me help him out, saying who I liked best.”

“A way to keep you off your broom until you’re fully better?”

“Yeah. Even though I feel fine.”

“You look troubled.” Izzie commented as she turned the page of her book.

I looked around to see if anybody else was around. Luckily, only Izzie was here.

“Well I was walking back with James and Sirius, when I overheard about a quarter of an argument. Snape was about to mention me, but Regulus cut him off. How does Snape know? Regulus hates him!” I was pacing up and down through the dormitory. “Regulus wanted Snape to leave him alone and it was a talk about how Regulus would have to make time for something.”

“Calm down Nellie.” Izzie said, putting her book down and calling me over. I sat on her bed. “You’re going to let him deal with his own problems. You know that right?”

“Yeah but-”

“-No buts Nellie.” Izzie firmly replied. “He’s a big boy. He got himself into that situation and now he has to deal.” I nodded slowly, knowing she was right, she’s always right. “You’ve got your own life to deal with and your own problems. So stop getting tangled into other peoples.”

“You’re right.” I mumbled.

“I’m always right.”

“It’s just so hard.”

“That’s life. It’s hard, but you Nellie, can deal with it. Distract yourself or something. If it helps.”

I nodded.

We sat there for a moment, “I’m going to bed.” I announced as I picked up my pyjamas and wash stuff and headed off to the bathroom.

As soon as my head hit the pillow, I was fast asleep.

“Hogsmeade today,” Izzie said shaking me to wake me up, “Get ready and dressed!”

“I don’t want to go.” I mumbled into my pillow.

“That’s a lie. You love Hogsmeade.” Izzie pointed out.

“So?” It was true, I’d loved Hogsmeade ever since we started going. I loved the atmosphere, the constant magic that nobody had to hide.

“Now get up.” Izzie dragged me out of bed. Izzie may look weak, but she’s strong. You wouldn’t want to be on the wrong side of her. Whether you received verbal or violence. Each one was just as bad as the other.

I grumbled as I stood up and headed to get washed and dressed.

“You’re wearing that?” Izzie commented as I walked out from the bathroom.

“Yeah, and?” I wasn’t a morning person.

“It’s autumn.”

“I don’t care.”


I was wearing my patterned dress, which was pink and purple with white tights. I can’t find any jeans, so I’m stuck.

“I’m going down now.” Izzie said, “I’m bored.” Izzie has very little patience.

“I’ll meet you there; I need to find my hairbrush.”

Izzie snorted, “Good luck.” Before giving a little wave and walking out of the door.

I found it ten minutes later and after brushing my hair, I walked down towards the Great Hall.

I didn’t look where I was going and mange to collide with Sirius causing me to fall on the floor.

It was cold.

Very cold.

Sirius just looked at me, he seemed like he was in some sort of daze.

“Don’t mind me. I’ll just lie on the floor for a bit longer. It’s nice.” I muttered.

“Sorry Nellie,” Sirius said offering his hand to pull me up which I accepted. I brushed myself off.

I hope he didn’t see my knickers.

If he did, he’s not saying anything.

“Where you heading?”

“The Great Hall.” Sirius replied, “I slept over. You?”

“I‘m going there too. Told Izzie I’d catch her up as I couldn’t find my hair brush.”

Sirius laughed, “Typical. You actually brush your hair?”

I gave out a little tut, “Of course I do!”

“Okay, Okay.”

It was then Lucas Miles walked down the Hallway. He’s attractive. He’s a seventh year Ravenclaw. I must have been looking at him, because Sirius then said something odd.

“Don’t bother Nellie. It’ll be a waste of time.” Sirius sighed, as he looked around the hallway.

“What you mean?” I asked, confused.

“Just don’t go there.” Sirius muttered.

"Okay." I nodded.

One thing is for certain, I never took Sirius as an advice giver. I looked at him, he seemed agitated.

“You okay Sirius?”

“I’m fine.” He snapped irritability.

“You’re not fine.” I observed, “What’s a matter?”

“As if you don’t know.” Sirius let out a little huff.

“I don’t actually. I’m not a mind reader.” I pointed out. I’ve always wanted to be a mind reader though. Life would be so much easier if we could just gain access to others minds. There wouldn’t be any hassle over confusion anymore. It would just be simpler.

“Let’s just drop it?” Sirius suggested as we got to the Great Hall doors, “I’m sorry for snapping. I’m fine okay?”

“Okey dokey baloney.” I paused, “What you doing today?”

“Hanging out,” Sirius shrugged as if he didn‘t know himself.

“Not going out with Cade?” I inquired. Couples around here usually spent Hogsmeade together.

“We’re not together anymore, so no.” Sirius answered.

“Oh.” I said, when did this happen? “Since when?”


I knew they wouldn’t work out.

“Oh, I’ll see you anyway.” I said before leaving Sirius to go and sit next to Izzie who was eating her breakfast. I help myself to some porridge and before I knew it, it was time to catch the carriages and go to Hogsmeade.

Hogsmeade is still beautiful. As always. It was full with students at the moment. Our first stop was always the Shrieking Shack. It scares me a little because apparently it’s haunted and nobody has ever been able to get inside. The door doesn’t work. Izzie loves to look at it though, that’s why we visit it every time we’re here.

Usually I have to drag her away from it all. She would stay there all day if I’d let her.

“I’m thirsty.” I complained after a couple of moments.

“I’m Friday. Now shut up!” Izzie glared. I was disturbing her ‘watching’ of the Shrieking Shack.

“Why? It’s a shack it can’t hear you!” I pointed out.

“But I can” Izzie grumbled.

“I want a Butterbeer!”

“Why not a Firewhiskey?” She suggested, her eyes twinkling at the thought of it.

“No. It’s too early.”

Izzie shrugged, “So, It’s legal.”

“No. Maybe later or something.”

Izzie sighed, “Fine, Fine.” She began walking towards The Three Broomsticks. Not the Hogshead, it’s a little dodgy at the best of times. We haven’t been in there in ages.

When we entered The Three Broomsticks, I managed to score a table right by the window, as Izzie went to get us two Butterbeers. She’s better at getting things; she won’t let people push in, when I probably would.

I gazed out the window, Hogsmeade twinkled in the daylight, but at night it shone spectacularly. I loved it at night, it had this essence.

It was a couple of moments later when Izzie plonked two Butterbeers on the table, as she sat down.

I took a sip of mine and I was filled with that instantly warmth it gives.

We sat there for a couple of moments.

It was then the Marauders chose to enter laughing. For a moment all eyes were on them. Attention that most people would kill for, they commanded it so easily.

They gave me and Izzie a small wave before coming over to sit with us. They pulled up some chairs while Izzie scooted over to make more room for them.

“Hello.” James greeted.

“I’m going to get some drinks.” Peter said, as he got up and went to get some drinks.

“It’s cold isn’t it?” Remus said as he looked out of the window.

“Yeah, freezing.” I agreed.

“I knew you shouldn’t have worn that dress.”

I shrugged lightly as I smiled. I looked around; a few people were glaring at us.


“I’m thirsty.” Sirius said, as he looked around for Peter, but he couldn’t be seen in the chaos of students trying to get a drink.

He eyed my drink up nicely, he looked at me.

“Have some if you want.” I shrugged, not caring. Izzie can always get me another one.

“Thanks.” He sipped my drink. “It always tastes better when it’s not yours.”

Over other people talking, over our own conversation, two peoples conversation could be heard perfectly.

“I can’t believe it’s over.” Cade said, I looked around, a couple of tables down; there she was, sitting with her friend Ava. “It was going so well.”

“You can do better.” Ava soothed.

“I can’t.” Cade replied unhappily. “You know what though?”


“You noticed that Nellie been hanging around them like a fly. She had detention with them, she hung around James at Quidditch yesterday, and she was with Sirius this morning too. Can you say obsessed? “The bitterness in her tone was evident. “What she got that I haven’t?”

Perhaps she hasn’t noticed that I’m a couple of tables down?

“She hasn’t. She’s not a patch on you.” Ava responded.

Izzie is getting angry.

That isn’t a good sign.

“I know! I mean, she’s not even pretty! She’s nothing! A nobody! Why would they be interested in her?”


That was a bit uncalled for.

Cade didn’t stop there, she continued, “I mean have you seen her friend? That Isabel girl? She’s a bit of cow isn’t she? Eugh. She‘s horrible. ”

Izzie’s fist is rolled in a tiny ball.

That really isn’t a good sign.

“I hate that Nellie girl. I mean has she heard of a brush? I thought the Marauders were smart though.” Cade pondered.

“Perhaps they feel sorry for her? Wasn’t that accident she was in their fault or something? That’s what Lola says anyway but they won’t talk about it. So maybe there just talking to her because they feel sorry for her. They’ll stop soon enough. Like you said, that girl is undeserving of their attention.” Ava shrugged.

My eyes are glued to the table.

I’ve heard enough.

I can’t even look at them.

Is that why they talk to me?

Because of pity?

“Stupid, ugly-”

That’s all I got to hear before I ran out of The Three Broomsticks crying.

“Nellie wait!” I heard Sirius call.

I ignored him and ran faster, but he caught up to me.

“Stop.” He said, for some reason I did.

“Oh Nellie,” He said as he took one glance at me.

Without thinking and wanting comfort, I flung my arms around him, sobbing hysterically. It took him a few moments to respond.

“Let’s sit,” He said, as he gently pulled me down with him.

“Why does she hate me?” I whispered, when I found the courage to speak. I had calmed down a little bit, but I was still crying.

Sirius wiped the tears away from my eyes with his fingers, “Because she’s jealous Nellie. That’s why.” Sirius tightened his grip around me.

“She’s got nothing to be jealous about.” I reasoned. She’s pretty, smart…

“That’s where you’re wrong.” He smiled, “Nellie, none of those things she said were true okay? We’re not speaking to you out of pity. Nothing of the sort…Please stop crying,” I swallowed the lump that had formed in my throat again, “Where is that smile?” He asked.

“Gone to Timbuktu.” I responded.

“Well, tell it, I want it back, okay?”


Sirius ran his fingers through my hair. “I was only joking about your hair earlier you know that right?” He tucked a few strands behind my ear.

I nodded.


I never thought I would find comfort in Sirius Black, but at that moment, his words were everything I needed.

It was different from hearing them from somebody other than Izzie. It was odd and unfamiliar.

“Thank you Sirius Black.” I smiled at him. It was then I realized how close we were. I was practically sitting in his lap. Faintly I could hear his heart beat.

“No problem, Nellie O’Neill.” Sirius smiled.

For a moment, I felt safe from everything. People’s words couldn’t even harm me in this state.

“Nellie? Sirius?” James voice called.

“Over here!” I heard Sirius yell.

Then, a very angry Izzie was being carried by James; behind him were Peter and Remus. I giggled as Izzie got dumped on the floor by James.

“Now play nice, Isabel.” James patted her on her head.

“What did you do?” I asked.

Izzie shifted her eyes, “Nothing much.”

I raised my eyebrow.

“I only took Peter’s Butterbeers from him and tipped it over their heads.” Izzie shrugged.

“And?” James questioned.

“I might have broken their noses too.” Izzie shrugged again, “I would have done more but James picked me up and ran out of The Three Broomsticks.”

“I wouldn’t want to get on your bad side.” James commented, “Seriously.”

“I might as well be the cow they called me.” Izzie laughed slightly.

“I wouldn’t want to meet you in a dark alley.” Sirius commented.

“Parents always told me never to take crap from anybody. So I don’t.” Izzie reasoned.

“I can’t believe you broke their noses.” I shook my head.

“I’m a black belt.” Izzie smiled, “Breaking noses is easy.”

“I pledge to never make Izzie angry.” Remus laughed, he didn’t promote violence, but he understood why Izzie saw red. Cade was being horrible without a cause.

“You comfy there?” Izzie asked me, with a raised eyebrow.

I realized that even after I stopped crying, I still hadn’t moved from Sirius’ lap.

It was pretty comfy though.

“Very. You have a nice lap Mr Black.” I said, blushing, but trying to make a joke of it. “You comfy on the floor?”

“Yes, very. I think I shall live here.” Izzie joked, as she stood up. “Being angry kills my energy levels. Let’s go and top them with some sugar.” Izzie offered her hand which I took.

“Yeah. I never finished my drink.” I said as she pulled me up.

“Yeah, I finished it.” Sirius pointed out. I laughed.

“We’ll go too. We need to top up too.” James said.

“Okay.” Izzie smiled. “Let’s go,” She linked my arm, before we skipped to Honeydukes Sweetshop with the Marauders yelling at us to slow down.

For a moment, everything was pretty great.

Cade’s words fading into the distance.

I couldn’t help but smile.

…To be continued

Next time on The World, Biscuits And Sirius Black According To Nellie O’Neill.

“You wear very nice underwear Nellie.” Sirius eyes glinted mischievously in the light.

Ponies wasn’t very nice underwear though!

I cringed.

If only I wore my grown up knickers as mum calls them.

Then this situation wouldn’t be as bad.

Chapter 8: Names, Wishes, Hallowe’en And Me
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

DisclaimerI don’t own Harry Potter. Nellie and Izzie are mine though. I am not affiliated in any way to Harry Potter.

Plus, if I did, Pansy would have a secret relationship with Ron for a while.

Yeah, thank Merlin JK came up with eh?

Authors Note I’m sorry this took so long to create. It’s not even that long either. I swapped a few ideas around and such. I’m not too sure on what I think of it. It's a bit of a filler. I couldn't combine any chapters from nine in this chapter because it would mess up the structure. I'm sorry it's so short.

I actually can’t wait until Chapters 11 & 12. They’re going to be exciting. Regulus features quite heavily. The Christmas chapters are 13 until like 15, well that’s New Year. I hope I’ll be up to that point when Christmas time comes along. Haha. That means I need to update a little more.

Thanks for all your support. It means a lot. I love hearing from every single one of you. Thanks a lot.

So anyway, I hope you’ll enjoy.

Comments and opinions are always welcomed.

If you spot any typos, please tell me. It's rather late so I've probably missed quite a few.

Amazing Chapter Image By Anatkh@Tda

“Ah, but you’re a different kind of Sirius.” - Nellie O'Neill

Chapter Eight -
Names, Wishes, Hallowe’en And Me

Wishes. A hope or desire for something. You can wish for anything, it might come true, it might not. Wish upon a falling star. I did once; it never came true; I never did get that go-cart. Probably the best idea I didn’t either. I probably would have broken a couple of bones.

At this very moment though, I have a new wish: to change this pebble into a butterfly with a flick of my wand, then for it to change back into a pebble with another flick.

It’s harder than it sounds.

Much harder.

Especially since I’m rubbish at Transfiguration. It requires concentration the most and that is something I lack.

I’ve been trying for about two hours now. I’m alone, I think because I can’t see anybody around. It’s getting rather chilly now and people prefer to stay confined to the castle walls. These people are smart.

I am not smart though, that’s why I’m standing under the tree, reviewing everything I've learnt in the past month. We’ve got a test next week and I don’t want to fail it really badly.

“What are you doing?” Sirius asked standing next to me and because I hadn’t noticed him, I’d jumped several feet in the air. “I scared you?” Sirius asked rhetorically with a little smirk on his face.

“No.” I lied. “Not at all. I jump into the air for fun. You know... a little exercise. You just happened to come at that time.”

“Oh? How many of these do you usually do?”

“Seven thousand and ninety-nine. Sometimes Seven thousand and ninety nine and a half…” I replied. “Want to join in?”

“I’ll pass. How can you do a half jump?” Sirius pondered.

“Easy.” I lifted up on of my leg. Sirius raised an eyebrow. “There.”

“But you didn’t jump.” Sirius pointed out.

“My leg was in midair, just like it is when I jumped.”

Sirius shrugged, he was accepting defeat for now. “You know, you’re meant to be inside now.”

“That late already?” I asked. Sirius nodded. “Why are you here now? Won‘t you also get into trouble?”

Sirius smirked playfully. “Taking a walk. Haha, no. My best friend is the Head Boy remember?”

“How could one forget James?”

“It’s impossible. Believe me, I’ve tried.” Sirius let out a bark style laugh, as I giggled. I smiled at Sirius in which he returned. He has a pretty nice smile.

“So what were you really doing?” He asked. I shrugged, not wanting to explain. It’s embarrassing on how bad I actually am at Transfiguration. “It’s okay,” Sirius began again, “I won’t laugh.” Something tells me that probably wasn’t strictly true. Perhaps it was the smirk on his face. Perhaps it was that glint in his eyes that made him seem much further away than he actually was. Sirius noticed I wasn’t replying, so he turned to his next tactic; pouting.

I sighed, giving in. I opened my hand to reveal a tiny pebble. “I’m practising Transfiguration. I’m trying not to fail the next test too badly.”

“Oh, that will be eas-” Sirius stopped talking when he looked at me. I don’t know why. Perhaps it’s the glare I’m giving him. “What I meant to say is erm…you need any help?” Sirius was amazing at Transfiguration; he always got it so quickly. His spells are always extravagant. He even surpassed Lily.

I shrugged. “No point in it. I won’t get it anyway. It’s useless.”

“Stop being a pessimistic. You’re an optimistic.”

“No. I’m naturally pessimistic. I just prefer being optimistic.”

Sirius raised his eyebrow again, “Anyway. What are you trying to do?”

“Change this pebble into a butterfly. Then, I wanted to change it back into a pebble.”

Sirius nodded and took the pebble out of my hand. A jolt of electricity went through me. I hated when that happens. I shivered, though I didn’t know whether it was from the cold air or something else.

Sirius then pulled out his wand and pointed it at the pebble. “Severio Lamento.” He whispered. His breath could be seen in the dark. I pulled my cloak closer to me. Within seconds the pebble changed from a common thing into something amazing. It had the most vivid red wings I’d ever seen with forest green splodges on them. It flew around us in a circle. If I wasn’t so amazed, I’d probably thought it was going to eat us.

“It’s beautiful.” I said in awe. I thought for a moment, it needed a name. “I’m going to call it ‘Buttie Mknutty Fly.’”

Sirius laughed, “First ‘Mr Snuggles Le Fuggles La Muggle’ now ‘Buttie Mknutty Fly’. I’d hate to be named by you. Nellie, you make up some interesting names.”

“It’s a family trait.”

“So you’ve all got weird names?”

“Not really. It’s more about the combination we’re given. I mean my middle names are all arranged alphabetically.”

“Ah. That’s a little odd but Nellie isn’t that odd, then again, you’re the only Nellie in the school.”

“And you are only Sirius.”

“Sirius isn’t original though, It’s just another star name my family likes using. Least your name is probably original. Blacks just re use the same old names.”

“Ah, but you’re a different kind of Sirius.”

“You think?” He asked, the butterfly flying into the palm of his hand. His finger was stroking its silky surface and for a moment, Sirius devoted all of his attention on it. Sirius almost looked and I daresay; sweet. Sirius Black looking sweet?

Where are those flying pigs?

“I am sure of it.” I replied. I watched how the butterfly flew from Sirius hand and flew on top of my head.

A butterfly is on my head.

I hope it doesn’t think it’s a nest and lays its eggs.

No. Wait. That’s birds isn’t it?

Sirius kicked a small stone, “I’m freezing to death here. You want to go?”

“I suppose so.” Sirius walked over to me and stood dangerously close in front of me. He looked at me for a moment while chewing on his bottom lip. The air felt thicker for a moment and my stomach felt like I’d eaten too many sweets. He scooped Buttie Mknutty Fly off my head. He muttered a few words and Buttie Mknutty Fly was once again a pebble. I felt sad for a moment but Sirius soon cured that when he opened up my hand, placed the pebble inside and closed it again.

“Let’s go then?” Sirius said looking around.

“Okay.” I picked up my bag and swung it over my shoulder.

“So, Nell, you okay about what happened yesterday?”

I shuddered at Cade’s words. “Well, Siri-”

“Siri?” Sirius questioned.

“If you can shorten mine, I can shorten yours. Si, is odd, Sir, sounds like your about fifty with a very large moustache. Siri is cute. Or shall I call you Siri-whimsy? I like that too.”

“Siri is fine then if that’s the options. Though Sir sounds like I have power-”

“-and it sounds like you’re old.” I laughed, “I guess so. We saw her at breakfast this morning, she was about to say something but Izzie glared at her and she actually ran away!”

Sirius laughed again. “I probably would too if Izzie had something against me.”

“How do you know she doesn’t?”

Sirius went a little paler. “She doesn’t though? Right?”

“I think she doesn’t. If she has she would have told me.”

Sirius posture became looser. I watched as he ran his fingers through his hair and for a moment, I understood why so many girls fell for his charm. “That’s good then.”

“Izzie is sweet really. I depend on her and she depends on me. She’s just a bit protective.”

“I can see why.”

My forehead creased in confusion. “What do you mean?”

“If Izzie didn’t do anything, you would have let Cade get away with upsetting you wouldn’t you?”

I thought of it for a moment.

Sirius was right. I would have said nothing and lived with it.

“You’re right.” I sighed, “That’s why I’m glad I have a friend who doesn’t take any crap.”

Sirius smiled.

“What are you two doing out of bed?” Professor McGonagall asked. We turned around to look at her.

“You know,” I paused thinking of something, “Bill A Bob Bon Bon stole all my socks. So I’m searching for them and Mr Black was being a gentleman helping me to search for them. “I pointed to my feet. “See Professor, my socks don’t match. I don’t think Bill A Bob Bon Bon likes me much.” I could see out of the corner of my eye that Sirius was trying his hardest not to burst out laughing.

“And what is Bill A Bob Bon Bon?”

“Erm,” I stuttered, but then the idea came to me, “A Ghost! Yeah, that’s right! Bill A Bob Bon Bon is a ghost!”

Professor McGonagall lips twitched for a moment, “I haven’t heard of this ghost before, but very well, off to bed now. Ten points from Gryffindor each. Don’t let me catch you again. This is regular Mr Black but Miss O’Neill this is rather unexpected. Now go.”

I nodded before walking off with Sirius. If only she knew that I was actually studying for her class.

Once we got in the Common room, we both burst out laughing.

“What the hell Nell? A Ghost who stole your socks?” Sirius said between laugher. “Genius! McGonagall didn’t know what to do! Where do you come up with this stuff?”

“My noggin.” I replied pointing to my head, “I don’t know where Bill A Bob Bon Bon came from either.”


We stood there for a moment looking at each other.

“I’d better go.” I said; the air around us had become awkward.

“Me too.” Sirius agreed.

I quickly walked into the dormitory; everyone else was asleep, so I got changed and went to bed. I soon was lost in dreams.

“Happy Halloweeeeen!” Izzie yelled in my face in the morning.

“Eugh. Go away.” I mumbled as I turned away from her.

Mmm. The cold side of the pillow is always quite nice.

“Nellie Aar-”

“-I’m up!” I sighed, accepting defeat.

“Get changed now.”

I glared before grabbing my uniform and going to get washed and dressed.

After I was ready we headed to the Great Hall. Thousands of live bats could be seen. Pumpkins as large as sheds were being used for decoration. A few candles were in the smaller pumpkins. Above us were flaming orange streamers.

Hogwarts at Hallowe’en is nice. I suppose because it’s almost like a witches holiday we have to go all out to celebrate it.

I was sitting and eating breakfast when a bunch of orange bats were carrying a sign with ‘Happy Hallowe’en Everybody!’. Within a blink of an eye a firework display happened right above our heads; the colours orange and black. Pictures which looked like they were made out of fairy lights were created: a pumpkin, a bat, a cauldron. Everything to do with Hallowe’en was there. It was an interesting way to start the morning.

The Marauders pranks get better every year.

“It‘s time to go to potions.” Izzie sighed, as she picked up her bag and dragged me away from my ninth piece of toast.

We sat in our normal class, as the Slug, walked in.

“Today class, we will be working in pairs which I have chosen. The instructions are on the board. I expect your potions to be finished by the end of the class so we can test them.” I looked at the board, Healing Potion.

“Isabel Devereux and Remus Lupin.” Remus did nothing as he picked up his stuff to come over to our table. Funnily enough, Isabel didn’t complain either which is strange.

“James Potter and Lily Evans.” Lily gave a small tut but complained no further as James happily went over to her table.

“Sirius Black and,” He scanned the list of students, “Nellie O’Neill.” I heard a few girls sigh. I gathered up my stuff and went over to Sirius’ table.

“Yo.” I greeted.


“You want to get them or shall I?” I asked, rather timidly.

Sirius looked at me strangely, “No, I’ll go and get them.” He got up to go and get the ingredients.

Sirius came back a few moments later.

“I liked the display earlier.”

“Thanks.” Sirius replied, “We surprisingly haven't got detention yet for it.”

“How could you fill in another one anyway?” I teased.

“I know. I know. My schedule is pretty full. I have a date with Dinglebat later.” Sirius winked at me.

“Oh, that should be fun. Bring him one of those orange bats. He’ll like that.”

“But it’s like our twentieth date. Do I still have to bring presents? I thought that phase was over.”

“If you want to win over his heart then yes.”

Sirius shook his head. “I don’t know. I might still go after McGonagall. I’m not too sure. What would you think?”

I laughed as I put another ingredient in a potion. It changed from a sky blue into a royal blue.

“We’ve got to stir it now.”

I stirred it a couple of times.

“You’re supposed to stir it the other way.”

“You do it instead.” Sirius nodded as I scooted over from where I was sitting so he could be near the cauldron. Sirius took over the stirring duties, he was better at it than I was. He had some type of grace about it.

I looked over at Izzie, she was laughing about something. I smiled.

I was simply sitting on the edge of the table and because I was laughing at something Sirius said, I lost my balance.

Guess what happens?

Yeah. I fall off the table and straight onto my face.

I’m wearing a skirt!

“You wear very nice underwear Nellie.” Sirius eyes glinted mischievously in the light.

Ponies weren’t very nice underwear though!

I cringed.

If only I wore my grown up knickers as mum calls them.

Then this situation wouldn’t be as bad.

I quickly pulled myself up; luckily only Sirius had seen.

“You like ponies? Very nice.”

“If only I wore my grown up knickers.” I mumbled under my breath.

“What are grown up knickers?” Sirius asked quite confused.

I was about to answer when I was saved by the bell.


I rushed out before Sirius could ask any questions, my cheeks crimson with embarrassment.

“Nellie!” Izzie called, I waited for her. “Guess what?”


“You have to guess!”

“You really like Helium?”

“Well yes, but it isn’t that.”

“You’ve realized that you’re half chicken?”

“No. I wish. I fancy Remus!” She whispered in my ear.


…To Be Continued

Next time on The World, Biscuits And Sirius Black According To Nellie O’Neill.

I sighed before walking off, slamming the door behind me angrily.

Angry, confused and just plain frustrated. I knew where I was going; outside. I was breaking rules once again, but I didn’t care. The coldness balanced out my fire as I sat on the soft grass.

It was then my eyes found an odd sight. A stag with a mouse upon its back and a big, black, shaggy dog standing next to it.

I rubbed my eyes.

Nope, I’m not dreaming.

The animals looked at me for a while before coming over next to me.

If only I had an ark, I could be the next Noah.

Chapter 9: Matches, Letters, Reunions and Me
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Disclaimer I don’t own Harry Potter. Nothing at all. I didn’t make up any of the Quidditch things either. The Lexicon helped me. I only own Nellie and Izzie.

Authors Note Two day update? Yeah. I’m proud of myself. I really do want to get to the Christmas chapters. Today's chapter is sort of in the style of Chapter Four. A little bittersweet, ranty amongst others.

I can’t wait until the next chapter. I’m really excited about it. Hopefully the preview will excite you too! It’s going to be really fun.

I have to thank you all. Your reviews are all my inspiration. Thank you. Not enough words can say how thankful I am you stick around.

Oh, Regulus fans, he’s back!

If you spot any typos please point them out. I’ve been working on this for ages, so I might have missed some stuff out.

Now, I’m off to finish my politics question. Woo. Not.


Amazing Chapter Image By Anatkh@Tda

“We’re both screwed.”- Regulus Black

Chapter Nine
Matches, Letters, Reunions and Me

It is happening again. I shouldn’t make promises anymore about what I’ll do. I obviously can’t keep them. I’m always going to seem to find myself back where I started. No matter how far I go, I’ll always turn around and go back to the place I said I wouldn’t or situation as it is now. I’m pathetic. No. I really am. I can’t stand my ground, it’s like my ground is a bouncy castle, easy to jump from and easy to tumble.

I’ve tumbled.


I’d climbed so high but it’s so predictable that eventually you’re going to fall or at least be forced to come down again. No one can stay at the top forever.

I’m moving through the crowds of people. None of them knew how I was feeling neither did they care. Some gossiped about me as of lately, but Izzie’s antics with Cade made sure they never started trouble. People, each one wrapped up in the useless things of life; their hair, make up, gossip. Everybody forgotten what life is really about; love. It sits burning in the back, pushed to the back of the line by gossip or anything just as useless. The people towered over me. Their personalities shined like nothing I’d never seen before.

I shared the castle with many things. Amazing things. Amazing people and looking at myself, I feel inferior. I’d bet they would have enough sense to stop and escape. They wouldn’t cross the boundaries over and over again, until the line of the boundaries was so faded it could be barely seen. This morning I’d watched people do amazing things with their wands. I couldn’t do anything that would be a quarter like it, let alone match it.

I felt something I’m not really used to; jealously. I’d always remind myself that I’m lucky. I have Izzie and my parents. That’s more than other people have. They should be enough right? I can’t help but strive for something more. I belong to them; my heart lies with them, but sometimes my mind drifts into the realm of where I’m going and it realizes that I am not going anywhere.

What job would I get when I left Hogwarts?

I have no idea. I’m not going to be an Auror; I’m useless at everything they’re good at. What the hell does an unspeakable do? I don’t quite think my future lies with the Ministry either.

I sighed pulling my cloak closer, I blocked out peoples conversations. To only get a a few snippets of people conversations always confuses me. I’d rather hear it all or nothing.

I twirled my hair around my fingers, people in the movies manage to do it sexily, and I’d only end up managing getting my hair knotted around my fingers.

The Astronomy tower always seemed odder when it’s not engulfed in pitch black, lightened by the moonlight. The day had only begun to swap places with night.

I was alone. I didn’t bother sitting. I stood there in the middle of the room. Looking at everything. Hogwarts certainly was something.

“I can’t believe you came.” Regulus admitted, I could hear his footsteps, getting louder the closer they came. I made no attempt to look at him. We stood in silence for a couple of moments.

“So, Regulus. Your letter was brief. Again.” I rolled my eyes as he shrugged, “Nellie. Please come after classes.”

“It may be simple but even you cannot argue that it is always effective.” Regulus smirked, I glared; we both knew he was right.

I hated this hold he had on me. It was with me at all times, reminding me of who I used to belong to. Right know; its grip was strangling me. I was struggling to escape the situation that had been created in one innocent moment.

“Just get down to the point.” I said a little too bluntly than I had actually intended.

“Oh, Nellie, why does it always have to have a point?” Regulus closed his eyes, before opening them again.

“You can’t honestly say you wanted me here so we could have some tea and a little chat.” I sighed.

“Well, no. Can you see some tea?” Regulus asked rhetorically.

“Yes.” I answered sarcastically. “It’s right there.” I pointed to the spot on the floor.

“Oh very smart. You’ve managed to pass the test of being able to see invisible tea.” Regulus gave a short but exaggerated clap to mock me, while staring at me; frowning.

“I’m chuffed.” I stated. I decided to ask about something that had been bothering me. “I saw you with Snape. Something about time?”

Regulus shrugged and looked away. “It was nothing much.” He lied.

“Don’t lie.”

“I’m not lying.”

“You’re doing it again.” I pointed out.

“I saw you with Sirius Black.” The disgust in his tone was evident “I would mention something you’ve been talking about, but I happen to see you with him quite frequently.” Regulus spat.

I paused for a moment. “We’re friends.” I agreed with the fact that we had been spending time together. There was the transfiguration thing; the Hogsmeade thing; Quidditch; detention. I chose my words carefully. I could tell Regulus anger was rising at the very thought of me and Sirius spending time together. Even Regulus would admit he has a jealous streak.

Well, a jealous streak when it had anything to do with Sirius. Sirius was the model child before he formed his own mind, when Sirius was cast aside for being different. Regulus took his place as the perfect child but Regulus always thought he still didn’t compare. He was never going to be Sirius. He was always going to be Regulus. No matter what he did, he would live in the shadow of a ‘scum bag Muggle loving Gryffindor’ as Regulus put it on many occasions.

“You’re being friends with him?” Regulus seethed, “You didn’t even really talk to him while we were dating!” Regulus was now pacing, I watched him walk up and the room. “How could you even stand him?” His fists were clenched. “I don’t understand.”

“It’s quite easy.”

“You’re not good enough with making one Black falling in love with you? You have to go after the other brother? What next? Going after Bella next?”

I snorted, “As if. She’s not my type and she can’t count now, she is a Lestrange. Also I’m not trying to make Sirius fall in love with me. His feelings are purely platonic.”

“How can you know?” He asked, looking at me for a moment, before he carried on with his pacing.

“It’s me.” I answered simply.

Regulus thought about it for a moment. “That’s true. You’re not his type.”

For some reason; that stung quite a bit.

“I don’t know. Still why him? You could have made friends with any guy, but it has to be my brother!”

“Regulus, you can’t be jealous. We weren’t meant to be.”

“How can you say that?” He screeched, “You say it so simply.” He whispered, “And that hurts.”

“You can’t talk. You can’t even voice your feelings to the people you love. You don’t have the courage. You would rather let me go that risk your flimsily reputation. You can‘t even admit you love me to anybody else but me.” I snapped.

“But I tell you!”

“I don’t care. I don’t want to live in a world where we were a secret. I didn’t care about the danger or the thrill, I just wanted you. You were never there when I truly needed you.” I fumed, unable to stop myself; Regulus knew the buttons to push. “Face it Regulus Arcturus Black, you’re a bad boyfriend for me.”

Regulus rolled his eyes, “I wasn’t that bad.” he said trying to justify himself.

“You’re much better suited to someone like you. You’d make a better boyfriend now. Perhaps there is a nice girl in Slytherin?”

“I have and will always have only eyes for you.”

“Charming.” I bit my lip. “You’ve got to let me go.”

“I can’t.” He admitted, “Tried. Failed. Tried again. Then I failed again. I can honestly say I can’t keep away from you.”

I was left speechless for a moment. I tried to unscramble my thoughts, Regulus just looked at me; studying my every movement. “We still can’t be together.” I whispered.

Regulus laughed bitterly as he leaned up the wall at the opposite side of the room. “I know that. I truly do. I just don’t want to accept it. Denial suits me rather fine.”

“Yeah, just like it was when you first began to love me. You didn’t admit that for ages.”

“I felt disgusting. Ashamed. It was different. I’d broken the rules. Of course I wasn’t going to accept it so quickly.”

He used those words again. Disgusting. He was ashamed. My firsts clenched in anger. “Well guess what?” I snapped, “You disgust me!” I snarled before my face broke in a smirk. Regulus hit his fist off the wall in anger; he pulled it back only to be greeted with crimson liquid dripping down his hand. He shuddered, he hated blood.

I was scared.

Not for Regulus but for myself.

I never smirk.

Not that much anyway.

I need to get out of here.

“I disgust you?” Regulus laughed, “Why?”

“Well, for starters you love Voldemort, who needs a good kick in the shins to wake himself up from the real world! You’re cowardly. You think you’re cool. You’re not! You think your blood is better than me! It isn’t!” I hit my first off Regulus bag, but there was something sharp in it and it cut me.  “Ow.” I cursed; I had a sharp cut down the middle of my palm. I looked at Regulus and something clicked. I stomped over to him, I grabbed his bleeding hand. “Look,” I spat, “Now you’re blood is filthy too.” He snatched his hand away. I laughed, “Too late now.”

“You’re mad.” Regulus snapped while examining his hand. “Magic you don’t deserve driving you crazy?”

The sound of my hand colliding with his face made an echo all around the room. We stood there for a moment, glaring at each other. For a moment, I could feel that all love was lost and it had been replaced by hate. His grey eyes burned with loathing. I’d never seen him look like this at me. My hand was throbbing; I’d used my good hand. Now I have two bad hands.

“I hate you Nellie O’Neill. I hate the way that all I want to do now is kiss you.” The red mark on his cheek burned.

“Well, Regulus, I hate how I want to stay away, but you’re so lost and I want to help you.”

“We’re both screwed.” Regulus let out a small forced laugh.

“You’re correct.” I said walking away. I’d had enough. Anger still boiled throughout my veins and I couldn’t promise not to hit him again because at the moment, I really wanted to; for everything he‘s ever said that upset me.

“You’re leaving? I didn’t get to talk about what I wanted to!”

“Don’t contact me again Regulus.” I said, firmly.

Regulus snickered, “We will see how long this lasts eh?”

“Hopefully forever.”

“You don’t mean that.” Regulus sounded almost pleading but no; I wasn’t going to give in…well not for a little while anyway. I’m not making any promises.

“Oh but I do.” I was lying, but sometimes you have to be cruel to be kind don’t you? I understand that saying too.

Regulus turned away from me. Something had snapped inside him too. “Get out Nellie. Thank you for opening my eyes to see what you really are. Filth that belongs in the trash. Now get lost.” He ordered.

Regulus always did have to get the last line in. It was one of his annoying traits.

I picked up my bag, swung it over my shoulder. I looked at him; he was staring at the floor. “I said get out.” He snapped.

I sighed before walking off, slamming the door behind me angrily.

Angry, confused and just plain frustrated. I knew where I was going; outside. I was breaking rules once again, but I didn’t care. The coldness balanced out my fire as I sat on the soft grass.

It was then my eyes found an odd sight. A stag with a mouse upon its back and a big, black, shaggy dog standing next to it.

I rubbed my eyes.

Nope, I’m not dreaming.

The animals looked at me for a while before coming over next to me.

If only I had an ark, I could be the next Noah.

“Aw, aren’t you a cute bunch.” I said. Animals always made me happy. I picked up the rat and began to stroke in affectionately with my good hand. The dog decided he wanted some attention too, so it rolled over. I laughed.

I wanted to touch it but…

…I sneezed.

“Sorry, doggie, I‘d love to stroke you but I’m allergic to dogs.” I admitted before sneezing again. It was then where I learned where the phrase ‘puppy dog eyes’ came from. “Sorry…” I paused as I began thinking of a name for him. He was big, a bit scary looking…but totally adorable. I watched how it sniffed around me. “…Snuffles.” He dog wagged its tail. “Honestly. You should have been a chipmunk. Not a dog that is associated with the grim.” It barked. “Where did you guys come from? The forbidden forest? I wouldn’t be surprised. Who knows what is actually in there?”

The dog nudged my hand, it stung like toast without butter; terrible. I felt sad that I was allergic, I always have been, I’m fine with their mortal enemy though; cats.

“Oh that?” I looked at my hand, it looked gross. “It’s nothing.” I sighed, “Just snagged my hand on something sharp.”

We sat in silence for a few moments. “Being an animal must be different eh? I tell you what; sometimes you don’t want to be human. I’d rather be an animal. It seems a lot easier. Being human means you’re so conflicted.” I paused, I have no idea why I’m telling my thoughts to an animal, but it was nice to know that everything I told them wouldn’t go any further, “I want to help him, but I can’t. Really I can’t. I’m a danger to him.” I sighed out of frustration, “Oh ignore me. I’m being stupid. I hate feeling like this. Happiness is my thing. That’s the way I like it. No point in being sour.” I forced the normal smile on my face. “It makes me feel like me when I smile. People are so sad these days. I have to be happy because showing that a person can be happy, it might show that no matter happens, they are always is hope.” I rambled, but with every word I was slowly beginning to feel better, the fake smile turning into a real one.

I put the mouse back on the back of the stag before I jumping up. I was feeling better. I felt lighter, almost as if I could fly.

I wish I really could fly without my broom.

It’s true, a problem shared is a problem halved. I get that saying too.

I feel intelligent.

“Thank you so much. I feel much better.” I picked up my bag and I skipped all the way back to the dorm.

When I got back, everyone was asleep, so I quietly got ready for bed.

I feel asleep with one thought running through my head. A problem shared is a problem halved.

“Oi!” Izzie poked me in the arm. “Get up; James wants to speak to everyone before the match, so get up.”

Oh crap.

It’s the match today.

Gryffindor verses Slytherin.

And I have a mashed up hand.


I use this one to catch the snitch.

“Right.” I said getting up quite easily. Quidditch always gave me some motivation.

I got washed and dressed pretty quickly. I hurried down to meet James in the common room. Only four people stood in the common room.

“Nellie. You’re the first here.” James greeted. I waved.

“What the hell happened to your hands?” Sirius asked; a tone of worry was laced in the question.

Perhaps I shouldn’t have waved.

“Oh, nothing I’m fine.” I tried to shrug it off but Sirius grabbed my hands.

“Nellie, that’s a pretty deep cut,” He looked at the other one, “And this one is slightly bruised.” I shrugged, “Does it hurt?”

“Not at all.” I lied.

“Those are nasty Nellie. What have you been up to?” I averted my eyes to the floor, “I can’t have my seeker hurt before the match has even started!”

“Come here,” Remus offered, I did, “Hold out your hands,” Once again I followed out his command.

“You’re not going to murder me are you?”

Remus laughed, “Of course not,” Remus then pulled out his wand, “Episkey.” He said and within moments, the cut had healed and the bruises had faded. It was like a new pair of hands.

“Thank you.”

“No problem.”

“Hiya.” Joey said; James had chosen Joey. I wasn’t going to be the only female member like last year. The two girls who were on our team before left, so I ended up being the only girl. It was a rather different experience.

Then the rest of the team soon arrived; Cameron McQueen, a sixth year, with bright blonde hair. He was our new Chaser. Zachary Landen, he too was a sixth year, he had the bright blue eyes. He was our new Keeper. Last but not least was Hunter O’Connor, he was a fifth year, and he’s quite cute. He was another Chaser.

“Right team,” James began, “We’ve got a good team, we’ve been working hard and we’re going to win. Yeah? Believe it. Slytherin won’t know what’s hit them!”

“Woo hoo.” I cheered.

“Remember to look out for your fellow player and that’s it I guess. Come to the changing room right after breakfast. Okay?”

We all nodded. The four new people we’re really excited; it was their first match. I felt the usual rush of adrenaline go through me.

“So, Joey, You looking forward to the game?”

“Yeah.” She replied, “I’m dead nervous though. What if I mess up?”

“You won’t. I’m sure you’ll be fine.” I said, trying to reassure her.

“Thanks. I suppose you’ve got the most pressure.”

“What you mean?”

“Well, for starters, who ever manages to catch it, get all those points and until you or the other seeker catches the snitch, the game can’t end! It‘s essentially a game between two Seekers in that sense.”


She’s right.

I’m under so much pressure!

“I feel sorry for myself now.” I gulped, “I never realized I had such an impact on the game.”

“Yup.” Joey nodded, “But of course, you’ll do fine. You’re an excellent seeker.” She smiled reassuringly.

I smiled back, “Thank you.”

We then separated to sit at our appropriate places on the Gryffindor table. Izzie had saved me a seat. I was happily eating my second breakfast when the Owls came to deliver the post. I instantly recognized one as my darling owl, Firewhiskey. He dropped the letter in front of me and nipped my hand affection ally.

I got a letter!

I opened it quickly.

Our Dearest Nellie Wellie Bellie.

How are you my dear? You alright? You eating fine? How are your studies going? I hope you’re finding it all well?

How are things with you and camel toe? I hope he isn’t upsetting you any more my sweetie lump lump. You deserve lots of fabulous.

How’s Izzie Whizzie Bell? I hope she’s alright. Send her our love!

What’s up with us? Well, we decorated the living room! It’s lovely. Lime green and cream. The cafe is doing fabulous. Business has really gotten better, we expected it to go down, but no it’s risen! Dad planted some flowers yesterday, took him hours, we have no idea what they are, they just looked really pretty!

We will talk soon my Nellie Wellie Bellie, I miss you.


P.S. your father hopes you are taking care of yourself and he misses you too.

P.S.S Do you need anymore underwear or socks? I saw some lovely ones the other day! Get back to me!

P.S.S.S Good luck with the match! You’ll be wonderful.

I smiled at the letter. That’s mum for you. Weird as heck. See what I mean when giving things weird names runs in the family?

“Izzie,” I said, she turned to me, “My mum asks how Izzie Whizzie Bell is doing.” Izzie laughed, “And she wants me to give you her love.”

“Your mum is mad Nellie Wellie Bellie.”

I grinned, “I know.”

Camel toe? Yeah, that means Regulus. Mum came up with the code. I bet no one could figure who it is if they didn’t know that I had a relationship with Regulus.

I love mum, she’s ace.

“Nellie, it’s time to go and get changed.” Izzie reminded me.

I nodded; I put the letter in the bag that I was carrying with my Quidditch robes in it. “I’ll see you later.”

“You sure will.”

I headed to the girls changing rooms, we met up in the boys afterwards for another prep talk, but obviously we changed separately. Joey was already there and changed.

I got changed. I always think I look a little odd in my Quidditch robes, but hey, it doesn’t get in the way that much. It’s not like skirts or trousers would work better. After a few moments, we went to join the boys.

“Right team. What’s going to happen?” James asked.

“We’re going to win.” Sirius replied happily.

I looked at the team, and then I realized something. I’m the smallest on the team. Joey is taller than me.


Perhaps I am rather small.

“We can’t lose to Slytherin! We have to win but prepare because they play dirty. Good luck team.”

Regulus is going down.

Last time I caught the Snitch before him, he refused to talk to me for a week. I’ve got an advantage; I’m lighter than him so I’m about half a second faster.

I’m determined to win.

I’ve got to prove that I’m not the filth he keeps on calling me.

“Right team. It’s time.” We nodded, before going into the positions, within moments we were flying out. I felt the goose bumps on my skin appear. The screams for us were deafening. I waved shyly to Izzie. She waved back.

The Slytherin players came out; looking smug. Regulus was glaring. It was his you are so going down look.

So I put on my I don’t think so look.

The whistle was blown and the game had begun.

“Welcome to the first match of the season, Gryffindor verses Slytherin.” Remus, said, sitting in the  commentating box. “It’s going to be an exciting match. Potter is in possession on the Quaffle, who scores a goal! It’s now Gryffindor ten, Slytherin zero.” The Slytherin’s booed while the Gryffindor’s cheered.

I was sitting on my broom, looking out for the Snitch. I didn’t know what direction it had flew off earlier but it was okay, Regulus didn’t either. I glared at him, but he just smirked.

Perhaps I should try a Wronski Defensive Feint and see if he falls for it. I’m quite good at them.

The choices. The choices.

“O’Connor has the Quaffle; he’s putting off the Slytherin players with a Woollongong Shimmy. O’Connor scores! Gryffindor Twenty, Slytherin zero. Parkinson manages to score a goal for Slytherin, Gryffindor twenty, Slytherin ten. Black has just managed to pull of a Bludger Backbeat which has confused the Slytherin Beaters. Goyle has just managed to avoid a Bludger. Landen has managed to block an attempt to score by Parkinson.”

I looked all around; still no sign of the snitch.

“Crabbe has got the Quaffle only for it to be taken by Potter and Potter scores! Gryffindor thirty, Slytherin ten.”

It was then I spotted it and I was off.

“O’Neill seems to have spotted the snitch, followed closely by Black.”

I could see the glimmer of gold, Regulus at my side, he’d notice too. Me and Regulus had to do a few loops to avoid the other players. Slytherin and Gryffindor matches were always fancy. I never took my eyes off the Snitch.

“O’Neill and Black did another loop to avoid Potter, both on the hot trail of the Snitch.”

It was then I noticed; the Snitch was flying towards the ground. Regulus did too, we were both diving for the ground, it seems I was going to do a little Wronski Defensive Feint; I wanted to avoid hitting the ground because that usually resulted in pain. Though, as we dived, it was becoming the best option.

The snitch was hovering above the ground, me and Regulus dived. We both waved our arms as we hit the ground with a thud.

But I’d manage to do it.

I’d caught the Snitch.

It didn’t even matter that I ached all over.

“Both O’Neill and Black have hit the floor with a thud, Ouch.” I held up the Snitch, “And O’Neill has caught the Snitch! Gryffindor wins with a hundred and eighty compared to Slytherin’s ten.”

Everybody is Gryffindor screamed and cheered. The whole team flew down to greet me. Regulus quickly slinked off. I didn’t even notice him going.

“Nellie!” Sirius and James both picked me up. I laughed as I held up the Snitch.

“Congrats Nellie.” Joey smiled.

“No.” I replied shaking my head, “Congrats to the team!”

...To Be Continued

Next time on The World, Biscuits And Sirius Black According To Nellie O’Neill.

“Stop it!” I shouted but my pleas were falling on deaf ears. So I decided to take action and pull out my wand. I did the first thing that came to my mind “Accio Sirius and Regulus wand!”

Both of them watched as their wands went flying out of their hands and into mine.

“Now watch it.” I threatened, “Do anything, both of you, I’ll snap them.” I threatened holding up their wands.

I was serious.

Chapter 10: Brothers, Duels, Arguments And Me
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Disclaimer: I don’t own Harry Potter. Nellie is mine though, Sirius and Regulus are JK’s.

I don't own Jenga. I didn't create it. It was created by Leslie Scott, I think. I know it was created in the 80's and the story is set in the 70's but lets just pretend that it was around in the 70's for a little while. It's only mentioned in a brief passage anyway.

Authors Note: Wow, I'm sorry this took so long. It's been almost two weeks and that's quite a wait, for this story anyway. I'll try to hurry up with the chapters because it's already the first of December! Time goes by really fast these days doesn't it? I have reasons though, Monday, I met Dita Von Teese at her book signing, Tuesday, I was out and Wednesday, I ended up studying for hours upon hours for my politics test the next day. I was going to update yesterday, but I ended up babysitting all night. Also sorry about the late replies to your reviews. I've barely been on this week.

I love the ending to this chapter! Hehe. Not too sure about this chapter but I’m trying to get back into the swing of things.

I must thank you all loads, I’m so happy you are all my readers.

If you spot any typos please point them out. I’ve been working on this for ages, so I might have missed some stuff out.

I hope you all enjoy. Comments and opinions are always welcomed.

Amazing chapter image by laylacitababy@Tda

“Even though I’ve become a Death Eater. I still can’t measure up to you. I ‘m just not Sirius.” - Regulus Black

Chapter Ten -
Brothers, Duels, Arguments And Me

Ah there you are my lovely quill!

I’d dropped all my stuff after class so here I was collecting it all back up.

I was about to get from under the table when I was startled by the loud slam of the door being opened and closed. Two people were arguing; both male. I heard the mutter of a charm to soundproof the room before the arguments resumed. The amount of noise was coming from them was frightening. I listened intently. I gasped when I realized who the voices were; Sirius and Regulus.

“You’re a complete idiot. You disgust me.” Sirius snapped. I peered round the corner of the desk. I had a perfect view of them, but I was sure they couldn’t see me, they wasn’t in the best position to see me. Also, they were too busy in their argument to bother looking at the floor to see my head slightly peeping at them.

I’m the idiot? Ha!” Regulus laughed bitterly, “This is coming from you! What makes me an idiot that doesn‘t make you an idiot?”

“You and your stupid views. You adopted them so quickly. What a bunch of crap they are.” Sirius hissed.

“Don’t you even dare.” Regulus threatened. He always was a bit sensitive about his views. Regulus would get mad when I challenged them too. “They’re noble. Nothing like the stuff you believe in. It won’t get you anywhere.”

“Struck a nerve have I?“ Sirius teased, “ The things I believe in have gotten me pretty far haven‘t they?” Sirius smirked, he was right. He was one of the most popular boys In the school, it could be argued he was the most popular. Regulus was only respected by his own kind. By his own kind I meant Slytherin’s. Which in fact wasn’t that many people really.

Regulus gave a sharp glare, “That’s only because you’re a pretty boy. Without your face, you’re nothing. You want to know why? No girl will want to get to know the Black that lurks beneath that stupid façade you put up!”

“That isn’t true.” Sirius argued, “There is no Black! I’m nothing like the rest of you!” He shouted, it seemed like he was trying to convince himself and not Regulus.

“Least I can be myself,” Regulus taunted before Sirius gained his strength again to fight back. “You can’t.”

“And you wonder why everyone hates you.” Sirius laughed, “It’s because you are being you.”

Regulus growled, “I’d rather be hated for something I am, than loved for something I’m not.” Regulus quoted like he was reading something off a text book.

“I am what I am.” Sirius mused for a moment. “I am a Black, I will always be a Black, but only in the name sense. I am nothing like you. I don’t think blood makes you who you are, I mean, we must have had Squibs somewhere in the past right?”

Regulus looked at his cut up hand and cringed. “Our blood is pure.”

“Oh but it is really?”

“Toujours pur.” Regulus smirked as he stated the Black family motto. The Black family had such a boring motto. Our current one is ‘Shiny happy hopeful people are the stars in the night sky.’ Least I think that‘s the most update one, Dad makes up quite a lot of them depending on the situation. Like ‘O’Neill’s never give up!’ He said that one when we tried to beat Mum at Jenga. In the end, we didn’t give up (Mum decided she had to start dinner) but we didn‘t win either. We kept on knocking over the tower with our elbows. My Dad is a little clumsy like me.

“That’s the thing they’re trying to keep, but it’s not really pure. It never is. They’ve just blasted Squibs off the family tree…or didn’t even put them on.” Sirius shrugged.

“You’re wrong!” Regulus snapped, drumming his fingers across the table.

“I’m not. It just shows how much you know.” Sirius gave a little tut. Regulus looked at his feet for a moment, I knew he was thinking about Sirius words. It’s obvious, no matter how pure a family tried to say, something has always got to make it murky but everything is murky. Why did the Black family care so much about blood anyway? Blood is blood. Just something that keeps us living. Some blood from a Pureblood is no different from some blood from a Muggle-Born.

That’s why I always got so angry at Regulus for calling me disgusting just because my Grandparents were Muggles. Does it really matter? To me it didn’t but to Regulus it was everything. A way to keep that Slytherin crown placed firmly on his nicely shaped head.

He’s so stupid sometimes. What a flapjack.

Regulus bit his lip, before speaking again. “How can I not accept it’s true when I’m told how noble we are, how pure we are. How we are practically royalty!” Regulus laughed. “Being Pureblood is everything to our family. You know that.” He looked at his fist, It was scratched up still.

“What happened to your hand?” Sirius inquired, taking notice that it wasn‘t exactly in perfect condition.

Regulus glanced at him, “Why? Do you care?” He sneered as he rolled his eyes.

Sirius shrugged, avoiding the question, “I just asked why.”

“Anger issues.” Regulus sighed tiredly. Being angry is one of the most exhausting emotion isn’t it? I’m getting tired and I’m just watching.

I suppose what Regulus said wasn’t a lie. It just wasn’t specific. That was just Regulus, he expected you to figure everything out a lot of the time.

Sirius stared at Regulus hand for a moment and his eye twitched in anger, but Sirius quickly managed to attach a leash onto his emotions, so it faded. Regulus didn’t even notice.

That was one of Regulus problems too. He didn’t pick up peoples emotions when they were subtle. He picked them up when they were in war mode. He never got that he was upsetting me until I decided I couldn’t take no more for the night and shouted at him or something. Still, he’s not a mind reader and he certainly isn’t perfect. Not to me anyway.

“When did it come to this?” Sirius asked, his voice almost remorseful.

“When you turned your back on everything you ever knew.” Regulus turned away from him.

“Reg, you know I couldn’t stay there…not with them…” Sirius mumbled, embarrassed. Regulus had hit a sore spot.

“Couldn’t you? You coped sixteen years with them.”

“I haven’t been accepted in that household since I was eleven. You know that!” Sirius sighed, “At eleven I became different!”

“At age ten I became the prodigy.” Regulus laughed, “They failed with you, so they went ten times harder on me! Our parents didn’t want another Mudblood lover in the family!”

“Reg, I under-”

“Don’t say you understand, because you simply know nothing. You don’t know how hard they were on me. You think you’re a victim of this whole situation. Perhaps you are, but you certainly are not the only one.” Regulus took in a deep breath, Sirius just stood there, shocked by Regulus confessions. “You didn’t have to put up with Mother after you left, It was horrible. Want to know something though?” Regulus looked at Sirius.

Sirius nodded.

“I envied you. You were free. Nothing was expected off you anymore…in fact at home, you don’t even exist.” Sirius winced at his words. “You know when I asked you to take me with you, why didn’t you?”

“I couldn’t Regulus. You fit better in their world. You were the perfect mould. I just couldn’t…”

“I suppose things worked out okay in the end.” Regulus mumbled.

“What you mean?”

“Nothing.” Regulus shook his head.

“Hmm.” Sirius pondered, he didn‘t believe it was nothing, “How is…mother and father?” Sirius looked around, avoiding Regulus gaze.

“Fine. Fine.”

“Are they happy that you have become a Death Eater?”

Regulus cringed, “How did you know?”

“I heard you talking with,” Sirius paused, “Snape.”

“And you got that from one measly conversation?”

“No, I got the idea that you might be one and the fact that you didn’t deny it earlier proves it for me.”


“Yeah, oh.”

“Mother and Father happy? Of course they were.” Regulus laughed, “Ecstatic.” There was a somewhat bitter note in his tone, “A real Death Eater in the family.”

I shuddered, the words reminded me too much of the scene at the Astronomy Tower. Sirius and Regulus didn’t notice.

Which is good.

This is almost like a mission.

Nellie O’Neill 003

I chose three because it’s a cool number. It’s my favourite. I could so be a spy.

I had to stop myself from bursting out laughing at the thought because if I laughed, my cover would definitely be blown.

“Want to know something though?” Regulus asked.


“Even though I’ve become a Death Eater. I still can’t measure up to you. I ‘m just not Sirius.”

“I’m sor-”

“Don’t. You get worse every time I see you. You’re apologizing. Perhaps you really are a scum bag Muggle loving Gryffindor” Sirius fists were clenched, Regulus really knew how to hit sore spots and I don’t think he even realizes it.

“Shut it Regulus.”

“But what if I don’t want to? Annoying you am I? Well your very existence annoys me!”

Sirius glared. If looks could kill…Regulus would totally be lying on that ground with x‘s for eyes and everything. “Do you want to know what the funny thing is?“ Sirius took a breath as Regulus rolled his eyes, “You insult me but you’re worse! You’re foul!”

Regulus raised his eyebrow. “I’m foul?” Regulus laughed, his was laugh sadistic.

This was getting a bit frightening now.

They are both getting really angry now.

I’m not liking this at all.

Why can’t they talk about their feeling like earlier?

It’s nicer.

Perhaps they might make up if they talk everything out.

Am I asking too much?


“Stopped understanding English now have we?” Sirius smirked, “Yes. You’re foul.”

That done it. Regulus was really angry now. His whole body was tense. “I hate you.” Regulus seethed, pulling out his wand. Regulus didn’t regret his words like he used too when he was with me. In fact I think he really did mean them.

Sirius composure didn‘t even change. He just stood there like a statue for a moment before his feelings erupted. “The feelings mutual.” Sirius snarled as he too pulled out his wand.

Sirius and Regulus started circling each other. Each one waiting for the other to make the first move.

I suppose this would be my queue to jump up, go ’boo’, reveal myself and make everything better again.

I would of but…

…I’m scared!

I could feel the hate. I don’t have any siblings but I don’t think hating each other was right. It’s not the way they portray them on TV!

I could tell the hexing was about to begin.

That wasn’t going to be good.

“Confringo.” Regulus hissed as he pointed his wand at Sirius, but Sirius managed to duck and the spell hit the table behind him causing it to explode.

“ Deprimo.” Sirius muttered as he went to take cover behind a table. Regulus only just managed to miss it as he too took cover.

It was like a very dangerous version of hide and seek.

I hope they don’t find me.

Regulus pointed his wand to the table that Sirius was hiding behind “Expulso” The table in front of Sirius exploded leaving him vulnerable.

“Furnunculus” Regulus shot.

“Finite” Sirius yelled, as his spell cancelled out Regulus.

Okay, this has to stop now. Someone could really get hurt.

I’ve got to get up.

Legs get moving now.

Oh, look they’re working!

“Stop it!” I shouted but my pleas were falling on deaf ears. So I decided to take action and pull out my wand. I did the first thing that came to my mind “Accio Sirius and Regulus wand!”

Both of them watched as their wands went flying out of their hands and into mine.

“Now watch it.” I threatened, “Do anything, both of you, I’ll snap them.” I threatened holding up their wands.

I was serious.

“Where did you come from?” Regulus asked, his brow knotted in confusion.

“How long have you been in here?” Sirius asked, quite irritated.

“Well, I was here first!” I stuck out my tongue.

“Do you mind giving us our wands back?” Regulus asked, as he impatiently tapped his foot on the ground.

I looked at the three wands. “Only if you promise not to hurt each other.”

“Whatever. I suppose.” Sirius muttered. I looked at Regulus and he shrugged.

I have the power!

“Good.” I smiled. I looked at the wands.


I don’t know which one belongs to me.

“Erm, which one is yours?” I asked.

Sirius let out a small laugh, “Typical.”

“Oh, Lemme try them out.”

Regulus eyes widened. “I’d rather you not.”

I pouted, “What’s wrong with my spell making?”


“Well,” I grabbed a wand, “Avis!” A flock of birds came shooting out of my wand.


I wanted some brightly coloured birds but I guess Pigeons would have to do.

“That one isn’t mine.”

“It’s mine.” Regulus snapped grumpily. I chucked it at him.

One down. Two to go.

“Aguamenti!” I yelled.

Sirius managed to avoid the spray of water that went everywhere but Regulus wasn’t so lucky.

I also managed to soak myself.

I’m cool.

“I think that’s yours.” I chucked Sirius wand at him and he caught it with ease.

“I’m all wet!” A dripping Regulus fumed, “I’m going!” He turned around and stormed out the room slamming the door behind him.

Someone hasn’t had their helping of chocolate for the day.

Or is his time of the month?

Sirius burst out laughing. “Wow, Nellie.”

I shrugged, “You okay?”

“I suppose.” Sirius shrugged the question off, “It was pretty heavy back there.” I nodded agreeing. “I mean can you believe it! He really hates me.” Sirius laughter turned bitter.

“Regulus doesn’t hate you.” I tried to reason, “He just says stupid things.”

“You’d know?”



“I can’t believe it.” Sirius sat on the desk, I joined him. Sirius turned and smile at me. I stared at him; his eyes were exactly the same shade as Regulus. “My brother! A Death Eater.” Sirius let out a sigh. “Stupid idiot.”

“You’ve got let him go. He’s made his decisions.”

Sirius rolled his eyes, “ A decision that will probably end up with death?” I could tell that Sirius was bothered by this. His body was all tense and I could tell he was nervous.

I shrugged, “His life.”

“Indeed. What’s left of it mind you.”

“Least you’ve got your feelings out. Don’t worry I won’t tell anybody.”

Sirius gave out a small smile before it faded into a frown. “I didn’t know he was so troubled.”

I did.

Regulus was one the most troubled boys I’d ever seen…but I wasn’t going to admit that to Sirius now was I?

I looked at Sirius, he was staring at the wall, It was then I realized something. Sirius was just as troubled as Regulus in so many ways. Outside, Sirius was perfect, Inside he was a mess.

“He’s full of angst.” I responded, “Sometimes he’s like an overdramatic girl.”

Sirius laughed, “You know what Nellie?” Sirius turned to look at me.

I turned to him, “What?”

He took a strand of my hair and tucked it behind my ear. “I like you.”

“I like you too Sirius, I’m happy we became friends.”

For a moment, Sirius seemed crushed but it only took a blink of my eye for everything to go back to normal.

“Yeah…friends…” Sirius stuttered trying get the words out as he stood up, “I’m going to go. Yeah, I have to go. See you around Nellie.” Sirius practically rushed out of the room.

That was odd.

I sat there for a few moments before Regulus walked back in and sat next to me.

“I thought you were leaving?”

“I’ll take whatever moments I can get with you.”

“Regulus…” I sighed.

“Nellie.” He turned to me.

Regulus was getting dangerously close.


His lips were a centimetre away when I heard Sirius voice.

“Nellie what I meant by like is- oh.”

I pulled away and there stood Sirius, looking quite shocked…and hurt? Hurt that soon became anger.

“Oh, what do we have here then?”

…To Be Continued

Next time on The World, Biscuits And Sirius Black According To Nellie O’Neill.

“Sirius,” I said looking at him. He didn’t even look at me. It was like I didn’t even exist.

I wanted the world the open up and have me for dinner.

“Come on Nellie.” Izzie said, pulling my away from Sirius because all I wanted to do was talk to him until he responded. “Let’s get a drink.”

“A firewhiskey please.” I mumbled. Even though firewhiskey tastes gross.

Drowning your sorrows is depressing!.

"And a lemonade please." I added.


Chapter 11: Hypocrites, Break-ups, Firewhiskey’s and Me
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Disclaimer: I don’t own Harry Potter. I only own Izzie and Nellie.

Authors Note: I actually finished this on Sunday, but I had to go over it, plus, I wanted to begin working on Twelve before Eleven is released. It’s gone through quite a lot of changes, I actually took a big scene out and placed it in the next chapter. I need to work up to those Christmas Chapters. I might just make it.

Haha, Did you like the cliffy?

Thank you all so much for your tremendous support, It all means a lot to me and I love hearing from you guys.

If you spot any typos, please pick them out and tell me. Thank you. I have a tendency to miss some of them.

As always comments and opinions are welcomed.

Beautiful chapter image by laylacitababy@Tda

“I’ve messed up quite a bit tonight, so I might as well trash something else.” - Sirius Black

Chapter Eleven
Hypocrites, Break-ups, Firewhiskey’s and Me

Sirius glared at me and I felt my heart sink for a moment.

This looks so wrong.

I pulled away from Regulus quickly. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Regulus frown but I didn’t pay that much attention to it.

Now it looks a little less dodgy.

Sirius looked at me, I looked at Regulus, he then looked at Sirius. What a nice triangle. Time seemed to tick by slowly as we said nothing. I was unsure of what to say and I bet Regulus is waiting for me to come up with all the ideas. I looked at Regulus, he shrugged; I moved a little away from him.

“Well?” Sirius said impatiently. “I haven’t got all the time in the world you know.”

I guess it was going to be me answering him then.

“Um, It’s not what it seems?” I began, Regulus looked at me for a moment, before rolling his eyes and looking away.

“Oh really?” Sirius sarcastic tone was evident. “What was it then? Did you get something in your eye?”

That could work.

“Yeah! I did.” I started rapidly blinking for effect.

Sirius rolled his eyes as Regulus let out a little chuckle.

“You’re hilarious Nellie.” Sarcasm was dripping from each word. I don’t know why he’s being sarcastic! I am funny. In that, you are such a fool funny or I’d so hate to be you funny.

“I know.” I grinned, but this only seemed to make Sirius more angry. So much for lightening the mood.

“You still haven’t answered my questions.”

“We’re dating. So what?” Regulus coldly answered, shrugging.

What a liar! We are so not dating. How are Regulus use me as a ploy to make Sirius angry. I could of stamped on Regulus foot right there and then, but I didn’t, I manage to stop the urge.

Sirius raised his eyebrow, “Really? Is that true O’Neill?”

He called me by my last name. Now that is strange and quite hurtful.

“No.” I responded, sending a sharp glare to Regulus, “We were dating…but not anymore.”

Sirius looked at me. He seemed to not believe in my words. He looked at Regulus and then at me again. He shook his head. “Whatever.” He shrugged, “I didn’t know she was your type Regulus. Mother and father would never accept it.” He smirked.

I felt the tears stinging my eyes but I was forced to blink them back. Why was he being horrible?

“What do you mean?” Regulus asked, I had to turn away from it all for a moment.

“She’s not Pureblood.”

Sirius knows?

“It’s over now anyway.” I mumbled, swallowing the lump that had formed in my throat.

“I didn’t think he was your type either O’Neill.”

“It just sort of happened,” I looked at the floor, I could bare to look at Sirius or Regulus at the moment.

“Suppose it did.” Sirius gave a little tut, “I wonder what Mother and Father will do if they find out…”

“NO” Regulus yelled, “You cannot tell them.”

“I can.” Sirius said all innocently, “It might just slip out one day…”

“If you hate me, fine, just don’t include Nellie into this.” Regulus growled.

“Why not?” Regulus didn’t say anything, “Oh Merlin, don’t tell me you love her!” Sirius began laughing.

Was loving me that funny?

“Little Regulus is in love!” Sirius let out another chuckle, “Who can believe it! And out of all with people he could of chosen,” Sirius paused and pointed at me, “He chose you.”

I couldn’t help it, I was crying.

I didn’t know Sirius Black could be so cruel.

“Look what you’ve done!” Regulus snapped, looking at me. He tried to comfort me but I shrugged him off.

For a moment, I was sure Sirius felt remorse,. because at the end of the day, he was human and he had concience but he didn’t show it. “Crying because you’re game is spoiled?” Sirius took in a deep breath, “I’ve had enough. I was obviously interrupting something, so I better go to let you two get on with things.” Sirius sent a glare at both at us before walking out, slamming the door behind him.

“No wait Sirius!” I called as I jumped off the table, didn’t land right and fell on the floor. My attempts are pretty pathetic huh? He probably didn’t even hear me and I’m lying on this floor and it’s cold.

I bit back the tears that were threatening to fall again.

If life was like a fairytale, he’d be in here within a second and be like ‘what Nellie?’ and I’d go and explain everything and we would be okay again. He’d be sorry for all of the nasty things he said.

You might be wondering why I care so much that Sirius is mad at me? Well, I care too much when anybody is mad at me. In the past, I’ve had arguments, then apologized so everything would be okay again, when most of the times it wasn’t even my fault. I am a pushover after all. I like peace, I don’t thrive off arguments, they don’t give me my sunshine!

Throughout my life, before Regulus, I barely argued with people, except Izzie, but like I said before, I can’t stay mad at the girl and they were only little tiffs that lasted for a couple of minutes. When Regulus came into my life, I argued with him quite frequently and it’s because of him, that arguments are happening in my life again.

I really do hate arguments.

“Why did you say it’s not what it seems? It was exactly how it seemed.” Regulus asked looking at me. I knew he was trying to remain calm but he was failing miserably.

How lucky am I?

Two arguments in the space of five minutes.

“No Regulus. You were about to kiss me and I was about to pull away.” I reasoned, It wasn’t really a lie, It what my noggin would have wanted to happen but I’m not too sure it would of actually happened that way.

Still though, lets pretend for a little while that it would.

Regulus turned away from me. “You’re lying.”

“Perhaps but you and I both know, I would have pushed you away eventually…” I sighed, which is a bit weird when you’re lying on your stomach.

This floor smells like wood. Probably because it is, but when we had a dog, Effie, our wooden floor used to smell just like her. Probably because once she found a comfy spot, she wouldn’t move and just sleep for hours! Effie was quite lazy. Old and lazy, she was my dads dog, that’s why she’s got such a normal name, well, a name that doesn’t go on for decades anyway. She died when I was seven.

Regulus didn’t say anything, so I continued talking. “Then you would have gotten the speech. Let’s be serious Regulus,” I sat up, “You’re putting your life in danger and I push you away because it’s the right thing to do. It’s the sensible thing to do.”

“You’ve never been sensible.”

“I know I haven’t, but it’s not all about being sensible, because our relationship was flawed like nothing I’ve ever known. It wasn’t healthy and eventually, It would have made us both obese.”

Regulus burst out laughing, “I was getting scared there for a moment. Thought you might have matured.”

“Me and maturity should never go In the same sentence.” I laughed.

Me go mature? I’d rather give up biscuits!

“Of course. How could I even suggest that? How preposterous!” Regulus let out a small chuckle. “Anyway, I’ve got to go. I’ve got Quidditch practice.”

“You need it.” I stuck my tongue at him.

Regulus rolled his eyes before picking up his bag and swinging it over his shoulder. “Haha, very funny Nellie.” He said no more but walked out of the room.

I was left alone, sitting on the floor for a moment, before I heard Izzie’s voice. “Nellie? You here? You’ve been an hour now!” Izzie walked into the room, “Why are you sitting on the floor?” She raised an eyebrow as she closed the door behind her and looked around, “And what the hell happened here?” She pointed to the smashed up tables.

“Izzie, It’s a very long story.” I sighed.

Izzie rolled her eyes, “I never got why people said that, the person asking still wants to know what happened.” She sat on the desk, “Get up off the floor Nellie, It’s dirty and you look like you belong there.” She looked at me, “I’ve just noticed that you’re soaking wet. Why? Do we have to go through the lesson that baths should not be taken in the middle of classrooms?”

I rubbed my forehead, “Izzie you ask too many questions and it’s beginning to hurt my brain.”

“Least it proves there must be something there. You need to have a brain for it to hurt.”

“Haha. Very funny Isabel.”

“I know, I’m a comedy genius. Nellie! Get up from the damn floor!” She gave a little tut, “You’ll be covered in floor germs!” Izzie shuddered, “Germs from shoes, which have feet in them, which have toes on the end of them! Ewwww.”

I shook my head as I got up, Izzie and germs don’t mix. I sat next to her.

“You’re all dusty.” Izzie made a disgusted face.

“Watch your mouth or I’ll spread the germs.” I said hovering my hand above her shoulder, Izzie shuddered. “Exactly.”

Izzie rolled her eyes, “You going to tell me what happened or not? The suspense is killing me.”

I didn’t say anything.


“What? I was just seeing if it was actually going to murder you and it didn’t. I’ve concluded that you were lying Isabel.”

“Nellie, It’s a saying.”

“Oh.” I didn’t know that, no wonder it doesn’t make sense, “Well…it’s a stupid saying never less.”

“Just get on with it!” Izzie growled.

“Well,” I began, “It started off with a girl called Nellie. She had nice knees, cool eyebrows and hair that resembled a cave woman. One day, Nellie had been a little clumsy and dropped all her stuff, by the time she picked it all up again, everyone was gone. Nellie believed her classmates had been swallowed by an giant, evil centipede that was on the loose, but that my dear, is another story."

Izzie rolled her eyes, “Get to the point?”

“No. You need the background story first.”

“I’m your best friend. I’ve known you since you were eleven. That’s enough background.”

I chose to ignore her comment, “Nellie was about to get from underneath the desk when two boys walked in, arguing…did you know the room is soundproofed?”

“Really? Wow, that is so like amazing!” Izzie squealed like she cared in a loud high pitched voice, which is totally unlike her as she doesn’t care about stupid things like that. “It’s a pity I don’t care.” Ah, there she is, Izzie is back.

“Anyway, Nellie recognised these voices as her old flame Regulus Black and her friend Sirius Black. Nellie just watched them, they didn’t know she was there, they argued about family, blood and all the rest of that crap. Then the fight got a little scary! Sirius and Regulus were hexing each other before Nellie came and saved the day!” Izzie snorted, “She went Accio and their wands came to her but Nellie got a little mixed up about which one belonged to each of them. She made a flock of pigeons with Regulus wand, then she gave her and Regulus a little shower with Sirius wand by accident. Regulus got huffy and walked out.”


“Then, Sirius talked to Nellie about how he felt because Regulus told Sirius he hated him and Sirius found out that Regulus was a Death Eater. Sirius and Nellie talked, Nellie cheered Sirius up, Sirius said he liked Nellie and Nellie said she liked Sirius too and was glad they became friends. Sirius left soon after. Then Regulus came back.” I took a deep breath in, It was quite a long story, “Regulus was about to kiss Nellie,” Izzie pulled a disapproving face, “When Sirius walked in,”

Izzie’s eyes went wide, “So he knows?” I nodded. “Wow. Carry on.”

“Sirius was like, what is going on! Regulus answered that he and Nellie were dating. Sirius asked Nellie if it was true, Nellie replied no but they used to date. Sirius said some very nasty things and made Nellie cry. Sirius mocked Regulus for being in love with Nellie, then Sirius was like whatever, I’m going. So he left. Regulus then said why did I say nothing was going on, when it clearly was and Nellie told Regulus how she would have pulled away. Regulus and Nellie talked before Regulus left leaving Nellie on the floor. Then Isabel walked in looking for Nellie, she is-”

“Okay, I got it.”

“So yeah, that’s the story Izzie. It was horrible, they were shouting at each other…saying the most horrible things.” I sighed, “And when Sirius found us…I can’t explain it Izzie, but I felt ashamed . When he started saying all those nasty things…I didn’t realize he could be so cruel.” I placed my head on her shoulder, “It has really upset me.”

“I can tell.” Izzie paused for a moment, “Tell you what, lets go out for a drink.”

“Izzie I don’t feel up to it-”

“Then it’s settled we’re off for a drink!” She pulled me off the desk and collected my bag for me, “Firstly of course, you have just got to get changed.”

Once Izzie had made up her mind, It’s almost impossible to change it. So that’s why I was changed and about to sneak out of the castle to go to Hogsmeade. We went to the one-eyed witch on the third floor.

Izzie tapped her and whispered, “Dissendium”

We only learned off this secret passageway in fifth year when we saw the Marauders go through it. After a little adventure we learned it goes into Hogsmeade, well to a trap door in the floor of the Honeydukes cellar anyway.

We made into Hogsmeade and went straight to The Three Broomsticks.

When I walked in, I noticed something,. Sirius was there with a glass of Firewhiskey in his hand, swirling it around. Peter, James and Remus were there too, talking about something but Sirius wasn’t listening. I looked at him, Sirius looked at me, he glared before downing his firewhiskey and turning away. The Marauders gave me a small smile, but didn’t strike up any conversation.

Me, being stupid, I tried to talk to Sirius.

“Sirius,” I said looking at him. He didn’t even look at me. It was like I didn’t even exist.

I wanted the world the open up and have me for dinner.

“Come on Nellie.” Izzie said, pulling my away from Sirius because all I wanted to do was talk to him until he responded. “Let’s get a drink.” Izzie pulled me towards the bar.

“A firewhiskey please.” I mumbled as I sat down on a stool. Even though firewhiskey tastes gross.

Drowning your sorrows is depressing!

"And a lemonade please." I added.


Now that is a drink that tastes nice.

The barman gave me a peculiar look before giving me a Lemonade and a Firewhiskey.

“We can go some place else if you want to Nellie?” Izzie asked softly as she ordered her drink.

“No, I’m fine.” I sighed as I look a sip of my Firewhiskey, followed by a sip of my Lemonade.

“You know what Nellie?” Izzie voice was so loud, I’m sure the Marauders could hear, “I don’t understand why he’s mad at you. Sure you dated his brother but really, that’s over now. It’s not like he has any kind of hold on you. I mean, what are you to him?” She downed her firewhiskey, “You’re allowed to date who you want…just not him again…he had no right to say any horrible things to you.” Izzie shot a glare at Sirius, “Or make you bloody cry. Eugh that family annoys me!”

“Calm down Izzie,”

“No, I won’t calm down. He has no right and when people hurt you for no reason, I can’t stand it and I won‘t. Neither should you!”

I ordered Izzie another drink. Perhaps it would shut her up for a little while. I’m just glad Izzie is talking to me and not starting trouble with Sirius, because knowing Izzie, it would end up with a broken nose and a few broken ribs, at least.

We sat there for a while, in silence. I began listening to the Marauders conversation as I sipped my drink.

“Padfoot, that’s your seventh Firewhiskey.” James said, as he downed was must have been his fourth.

“So? Stop acting like my mother.” Sirius snapped irritably. James did not say anything more, he just shook his head.

“Stop taking it out on us Sirius.” Remus warned.

Sirius sighed, “I’ve messed up quite a bit tonight, so I might as well trash something else.”

“Padfoot stop it.”

“Why are you so mad about it tonight? You’ve known since we saw them together on the astronomy tower.” Peter sighed, before his eyes went wide. He wasn’t supposed to reveal that. James and Remus looked at bit shifty as Sirius was trying to restrain himself from hitting Peter.

What the hell?

Why that little tin can!

I downed my drink before going over. I needed some air of confidence, I was about to go and shout at one of the most popular boys in the school.

“Hi Peter.” I said, smiling, “Do you mind repeating what you said a few moments ago? You know just for clarification that Sirius is one hell of a-”

“Git.” Izzie finished, as she came over, stumbling a little bit with a Firewhiskey in her hand. The girl is getting closer to her alcohol limit.

I made Peter scoot up to fit me and Izzie around the table.

“Isn’t this fun?” Izzie remarked, taking a sip of her Firewhiskey. “I’m thinking of becoming a spy. Any tips Sirius?” Sirius growled, as I giggled but my emotion soon turned to anger.

“So Sirius,” I began, “You got mad, for no reason, took whatever mood you was in out at me, said some horrible things and all this time you’ve known?” I hissed slamming my fist on the table.

I am Nellie and I am rather angry.

“Why didn’t you take it out on me before? Or at least discuss it with me. Or ask, you stupid jerk. I can‘t believe you spied on me!” My fist clenched, Izzie put her hand over it. I just felt so violated. I didn’t spy on him!

I am not a bloody television!

“No violence Nellie, I don’t think Mr Lupin will fix you up if you hit his friend.” Izzie mused, “Plus. You’ve got practice tomorrow.”

I sighed but I continued to tell Sirius what I thought of him at that moment, “You know what Sirius? You’re a hypocrite. You had no right to do any of those things and right now, I can’t even bare to look at you.” I admitted, before I got up and stormed right out of the pub.

To Be Continued

Next time on The World, Biscuits And Sirius Black According To Nellie O’Neill.

“Listen Nellie-” I heard a voice say but I didn’t want to hear it.

“Save it. I’m not interested in what you have to say Black.” I spat, “Where’s Izzie?”

“She tried following you out, but she fell over. Don’t worry though, Remus is taking care of her.”

I couldn’t help but wonder whether she did that on purpose.

Chapter 12: Reasons, Snow, Kettles And Me
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Disclaimer I don’t own Harry Potter. Izzie and Nellie are mine.

I don’t own Mars Bars either.

Authors Note This chapter originally was going to be longer, but I’m putting it in the next chapter. My plans are quite flexible. I’m sorry this took so long. This is the longest chapter yet, something to make up for the wait I guess.

Next chapter should be coming out soon; I’m probably going to work on it tomorrow as I get out of college at 12:30. I’m not too sure about this chapter, it builds up the wonderful thing called character relationships, because a thingy going to happen next chapter and I don’t want you to be all like, they wouldn’t do that!

Thanks for all your amazing feedback; it’s always wonderful to hear from you all.

I’ve been working on this for ages, so there are probably a bit of typos.


As always, thoughts and opinions are welcomed.

Beautiful chapter image by laylacitababy@Tda

“Little young me? I’m as sweet as candy floss.” - Izzie Devereux

Chapter Twelve
Reasons, Snow, Kettles And Me

I sat on a bench not too far from the pub, for a couple of moments; I sat in silence, by myself until someone had to wreck it.

“Listen Nellie-” I heard a voice say but I didn’t want to hear it.

“Save it. I’m not interested in what you have to say Black.” I spat, “Where’s Izzie?” I should have asked where Izzie was before I said I didn’t want to hear what he had to say shouldn’t I? I'll get it right one day.

“She tried following you out, but she fell over. Don’t worry though; Remus is taking care of her.”

I couldn’t help but wonder whether she did that on purpose.

I didn’t want to talk to Sirius anymore, so I got up and started walking around. Sirius followed me though, wherever I went, he went.

“Go away Black.”

“Not until you listen.”

I carried on walking for a couple of moments before Sirius presence really began to annoy me.

“What do you want from me?”

“For you to listen.”

I stopped, “I’m listening.”

“Well, I’m sorry about everything.” Sirius said meekly while looking at his shoes.

“That’s it? I’m going then.” I turned to go, but Sirius grabbed my arm to stop me.

“No wait!” Sirius took a deep breath in as he let go of my arm, “I’m going to start from the beginning but doing so, I’m telling you a Marauder secret okay?”

“Fine.” I sighed heavily.

“Well, you never closed the door did you? We saw you from under James’ invisibility cloak,” James has an invisibility cloak? Wow those are quite rare. “I know it was wrong to watch, but I was like, that girl who we’ve been talking to lately has an odd relationship with my brother and is now breaking up with him. I’m watching you break his heart, but it’s to save him.” Sirius paused, “So I understand, I don’t know why I kicked off earlier, I really don’t…I’m sorry, I had no right to say any of those things to you. I’m sorry I made you cry…I wanted to say sorry then…but I was being a fish finger gone mouldy.” I laughed, “I’m Sirius Black and I usually mess up everything good that goes on in my life.” He bit his lip.

Somehow, I knew Sirius wasn’t letting on about everything. I don’t think he was quite ready to reveal everything yet.

Something just didn’t feel right.

“Sirius,” I began, I took a moment to put my feelings into words, “I want to forgive you.” I really did, “It’s just I can’t.” Sirius looked hurt, “Not yet anyway.” Sirius nodded sadly, I think he understood. “You see Sirius, I can’t force forgiveness. It has to come by it’s own.”

Sirius forced out a reply, “I understand Nellie.”

I looked around, for the moment all had been said, “Let’s go back.”

Sirius nodded and we headed back, shrouded in an uncomfortable silence. When I walked back into The Three Broomsticks Izzie was sitting on a stool. Remus was whispering something to her, but I wasn’t paying that much attention. I caught a look shared between Sirius and James. James raised his eyebrow and Sirius just shook his head.

“I’ll take her back now.” I said, referring to Izzie.

“You sure you’ll be able to?” Remus asked concerned. “We would be happy to help.”

“Nah. I’ll deal. It’ll be fine. I’ll roll her back if I have to.” I smiled before pulling Izzie up, I placed her arm around my shoulder, so I could support her and we walked out. Well, I walked, Izzie kind of stumbled.

“So what happened Nellie?” Izzie asked once The Three Broomsticks was out of sight. She stopped using me for support and began walking normally.

Yeah, you got that right. Izzie was faking it.

I swear if she wanted to be, she could be an actress.

“I proper hurt my knee when I fell over,” Izzie mumbled as she rubbed her leg. “Remus was quite a gentleman.” Izzie smiled, “I don’t think any of them realized I wasn’t drunk.”

“I don’t think they did,” I laughed, “Did you tell Sirius to go after me or did he do it out of his own free will?”

“He did it out of his own free will!” Izzie laughed, “I was about to tell him, but he was already half way out the door!”


“So what happened?”

“Well, apparently, James has an invisibility cloak, and they watched me and Regulus underneath that. I knew I should have shut that damn door! Sirius was all sorry but…” I drifted off.

“But what?”

“I couldn’t help but feel that he wasn’t saying all of it. There is a reason behind everything; I just don’t think he is ready to tell me yet.”

“That boy has so many layers.” I silently agreed. “What happened after that then?”

“Well, I said I wanted to forgive him, It’s just I couldn’t. It didn’t feel right and-”

“-You can’t force forgiveness. It comes on its own.” Izzie finished for me.

I smiled and nodded, “You’ve just won a thousand Gallons.” I made a little ‘ping’ noise to go with it.

“Great. Now, I can buy that broom I’ve always wanted.” Izzie remarked sarcastically as she rolled her eyes. “It’ll be wonderful!”

“Quidditch is good.”

“So are five portions of fruit or vegetables a day.”

“You eat about seven.” I pondered.

“Well, you eat about twelve.” Izzie remarked, before breaking out into a smile.

“Least we’ll have sexy bones.” I reasoned.

“That’s milk.” Izzie pointed out, while rolling her eyes.

“Well, it’s all confusing! Too much to remember.” I said, a little frustrated.

Izzie just laughed, before telling the Fat Lady the password as she moaned about the time before swinging open.

“I’m shattered.” Izzie confessed, as we headed up to our dormitory.

She didn’t look shattered. She was whole. No cracks there, but I couldn’t be bothered to say anything, so I agreed, “Yeah, I’m tired.” I yawned.

Ever noticed if you’re talking about being tired or yawning, you will yawn? Well, I do anyway.

Soon, I was changed and went to bed. I lay there for a little while, thinking about everything. Was everything going to be a little weird now?

For some reason, lately, my life was being drastically tied up with the Marauders. Was it simply because Izzie chucked a quill at Sirius head? Why is life so confusing? What was I going to have for breakfast tomorrow?

So many questions, too little time. Plus, I don’t think anyone is going to answer them soon; simply because nobody really knows the answers do they?

I sighed, before turning over and going to sleep.

Izzie wakes me up everyday, so I was really surprised to wake up on my own accord. I looked over at her; fast asleep. In fact, everybody else was asleep too. This is weird, because Izzie is always up early. I glanced up at the clock 6:45 am. Which actually means its 5:45. I set it an hour late so my brain has to do maths everyday. It’s early, no wonder she isn’t up yet then.

I tried to go back to sleep, but it was too late, I was already wide awake. I lay there for a while, before I realized something.

I wanted some biscuits and my stock is empty.

This calls for a visit to the kitchens.

I slid out of bed; I quietly got out of the dormitory, being careful not to wake anybody up. I didn’t even bother to put my slippers on, nor change my sleepwear. I was wearing yellow shorts with words ‘can’t touch this’ on the back, and a top with a huge heart on it. Underneath the heart, it has ‘I’m sexy’. Mum bought them as a ‘joke’ present. I don’t usually wear them, but it was the first thing I could find in the dumping ground.

I didn’t expect to find anybody in the common room, but hey I did.

Sirius, James, Remus and Peter were having a good old gossip in front of the fire. What bunch of women.

“Nellie shouldn’t you be in bed?” Sirius said, beckoning me over.

“I should be asking you the same question.”

Sirius smirked, “You look like the sleeping type.”

“Oh I am. It’s just I woke up and I’m wide awake now, because I’m hungry. So I‘m going to the kitchens.”

“You’re going to the kitchens dressed like that?”

Oh no. My night wear. I looked at my legs; smooth. No forest was growing there. One less worry. Now that would have been humiliating!

“Well, you’ve never slept in the girl’s dorm.”

“No we haven’t.” James smirked, “Strange that isn’t it.”

“Yeah, very.” I agreed, “But seriously, I can’t even attempt to find my slippers or a dressing gown in the dark, one because my possessions are everywhere, and two, if I woke up Izzie before 7:07 she would go mad and murder me! Imagine if I tried to get dressed! In the dark? I think not.” I babbled, “You never want to mess with girls and their beauty sleep!” I breathed, “Also, I didn’t think anybody would see me. I haven’t even brought my wand.” I shrugged; there were no pockets on these shorts!

If I knew the Marauders were going to be here, I might have brushed my hair, it looks like I have a blonde Peacock on my head. I might have brushed my teeth. I might have put something over me, ‘cause I feel practically naked. Plus, it’s chilly. I stepped closer to the fire.

“Why does Izzie get up at 7:07?” Remus asked after some thought.

“She doesn’t. She actually removes herself from her bed at 7:09. Izzie likes uneven numbers and works from schedule.”


“So I can’t go back in there because they would all kill me if I woke them up, which I probably would, so I have an hour and a bit to burn. So yeah, I better be off, I really want some biscuits.”

“Nell, we have biscuits up in our dorm, you can hang in there until it’s safe to go back to your own.” Sirius suggested, I pondered it for a moment.

“Won’t Frankie mind?” Frank Longbottom was a boy in our year; he was the boyfriend of a girl called Alice who shared my dorm.

The Marauders laughed, “Frank wouldn’t wake up if an apocalypse was coming.” James said.

“It depends,” I mused, “What sort of biscuits do you have?”

“Digestives.” Sirius smiled.

“Then totally. Show me the way dudes.”

“Can’t touch this.” Sirius suddenly came out with, he sounded confused.


“Oh nothing.” He mumbled.

Sirius, James, Remus and Peter got up and I followed them. We travelled for ages, we walked miles and miles, we climbed thousands of steps but eventually, we made it.

“That took ages!” I complained.

“It takes less than two minutes.” Sirius replied.

“Well, It felt like ages.”

As I stepped in the boy’s dorm, I was expecting mess, you know the usual, underwear, Quidditch magazines, perhaps the occasional mould growing in the corner but there was nothing. I looked around as James began to point out which bed belonged to who, “That one’s Remus.” he said pointing to a bed situated in our dorm where Izzie would sleep. Isn’t that cheesy? Remus area was quite clean, ”That’s Peter,” Peter sleeps where Alice sleeps in ours, Peter’s was a little bit of a mess, the made sheets were slightly crooked, “That’s mine.” James pointed to a bed, with a neatly stacked pile of Quidditch magazines next to them, “And that Sirius’s bed.” I looked at his; it was even cleaner than Remus. Everything was so straight, from the alignment to his alarm clock to his sheets. We slept in the same spot, but while mine was a dumping ground, Sirius corner was a cleaner’s heaven.

I didn’t know Sirius was a neat freak. I wonder if he labels his socks too?

So Sirius snorts and is a neat freak.


“Welcome Nellie, to the place where no female has gone before.” I could help but wonder whether this was true or not.

“Wow. This place is so clean! Our dorm is always dirty…well my corner is. I didn’t know you were a neat freak Sirius.”

Sirius grinned, “There is a lot you don’t know about me,” He winked, “I’m not really…I just like everything in its place.” Sirius is known to be impulsive; he doesn’t think his actions through. Damn. That boy does have a lot of layers.

James shook his head, “Don’t listen to him. He is worse than Remus.”

In that room, I felt like a tramp, it almost made me want to clean my corner… but I loved my organized mess too much.

“I really am messier than all of you.”

I followed the boys; they seemed to be heading towards Sirius bed. It was the furthest away from Frank, who had his hangings drawn.

We all managed to fit on the bed. Me and Sirius at the top, Peter, James and Remus were at the bottom.

“You almost inspire me to clean.”

“I’m surprised you find anything in that corner of yours.” Sirius joked, before pulling out a packet of biscuits and throwing them at me, “Watch the crumbs.”

Yum, digestives. I rolled my eyes as I pulled out a biscuit.

What a loser.

“Let’s ask each other random questions.” Peter suggested, we all agreed, “Favourite shop in Diagon Alley? Mine is Florean Fortescue's Ice Cream Parlour”

“Easy. Quality Quidditch Supplies.” James laughed.

“Flourish & Blotts.” Remus smiled.

“Well,” Sirius began, “Mine is actually, is Oh gobstopper, it’s not a café, it‘s an orange. I remember walking past it every time, unable to go in because my Mother said it was run by Muggle borns. Every time I saw the couple that ran it, they were always smiling. I always thought they would make good parents.” Sirius admitted.

I laughed, “You wait until they say you’re not getting any pudding because you haven’t made your bed for three weeks. Then you’ll see how nice they are.”

“Huh? You know the owners?” Sirius asked, interested.

“Quite well actually. I usually call them mum and dad.”

“You’re parents own Oh gobstopper, it’s not a café, it‘s an orange?”

“Yeah. They set up the business when I was around three. I actually helped choose the name.” I laughed, “I used to spend almost everyday there when I was little. Eating napkins because they looked like rice paper and crawling around poking the customers in the ankles with straws.” I smiled. “Good times.” Ah, when you’re young, you can get away with most things. “Mines probably the café too or the Magical Menagerie. The animals in there are adorable. Next question.”

So it began, we just sat on Sirius bed asking questions and talking.

“Food?” James questioned.

“Obviously biscuits. Lesson?”

“Transfiguration.” Sirius answered, “Animal?”

“A penguin. They’re amazing!” I looked at the time, 7:02, “I best be going, Izzie will be up soon and I want to surprise her.” They nodded, understanding, I couldn’t believe I’d been up here for an hour, time goes by so fast sometimes. The biscuits had got eaten ages ago. I gave them a little wave before leaving.

I hope nobody is up, I mean, I look like a yeti and I’m coming from the boy’s dorms. The second part is just dodgy by its own. Thankfully, the common room was deserted. I managed to make it back to my own dorm without any hassle. I walked over to Izzie’s bed, she looks so un Izzie when she sleeps. She could be an angel if she didn’t open her mouth. Ah, the shame eh?

The clock turned 7:07, Izzie got up and let out a little yelp when she saw that I was standing right next to her; grinning. “What the hell Nellie? You freak! What the hell are you doing up? I don’t wake you up until at least eight! You lazybones.” She shook her head before rubbing her eyes.

“I’ve been up before six actually!” I huffed, “So who is the lazybones now?”

Izzie rolled her eyes, “I’m always up at a reasonable time. You hardly ever…man your hair is huge!”

“I know.” I sighed, tugging at it.

“What have you been doing then?”

“Hanging out with the Marauders. Sirius likes my parent‘s café! I was going to walk to the kitchens to get some biscuits, when Sirius said that they had biscuits in their dorm.”

“No wonder they stopped you walking around the castle dressed like that.” Izzie laughed, “Now go get yourself showered, it’s Hogsmeade today.”

I nodded, before going over to the dumping ground; I found some clean clothes after a while. They didn’t exactly match, I shrugged, and it didn’t matter that much really. I went to get clean.

When I came back out, refreshed and clean, I found Izzie and Lily talking.

“Nellie, get here!” Izzie ordered, I complied, obviously. “It’s okay if Lily hangs out with us today right?”

“Yeah. Sure, that’s fine.” I yawned; perhaps I should have tried getting back to sleep this morning harder. I looked at them; they were still in their nightwear. “Go and get dressed! I’m hungry!” I complained.

“You’re always hungry.” Izzie pointed out as Lily laughed.

“So?” I sulked, putting my arms across my chest for emphasis.

Izzie rolled her eyes, “You loser.” She picked up her clothes and went to get changed.

“She isn’t the most emotional person I know.” I shrugged, “But the more she insults you, the more she lurrrrvvveess you.”

“Really?” Lily asked.

“Yes. She told me it once when she was quite tipsy. It’s her way of showing affection.” I grinned, thinking about that night in fifth year.

“I’ll bear that in mind.” Lily smiled, as she went to go and get her stuff ready. “I’ll meet you and Izzie at breakfast.” I said, as my stomach grumbled.

I could leave.

Because I was ready.

Nope, not Lily. Nope, not Izzie. Not even Alice or Mary.

But me.

I broke out into my happy dance. The I’m chuffed happy dance. Wondering how the dance goes? Well, first, you got to flat your arms, cross your legs, wave your head around, break out into a jump, while clicking your fingers before ending in a twirl. When you’re finished, remember to look deadly serious, and give a little wink.

Unfortunately, it went a little wrong today and I tripped over my own feet. I got up quickly and looked around. Did anyone see? Lily and Izzie were just staring at me, Lily was shocked and Izzie was amused. Damn, so they did see my error. What do you do when you’ve just ruined your attempt to be cool?

Easy, you run. Right out of that dorm! You run as far as those legs will take you. Or whenever you chose to stop. For me, it was when I got to the common room, because I couldn’t breathe. I need to take up some sport that doesn’t require me to sit around for half of the match. I need to take up something like…jogging!

…But that would require me to stop being lazy.

As if that’s going to happen.

I skipped the rest of the way to the Great Hall. I sat down, I was one of the first there, and I began, happily helping myself to the food.

I was eating my third breakfast when the Marauders decided to make an appearance.

“You didn’t see Izzie or Lily when you were coming down did you?” I asked, before taking a chunk out of my toast.

“Nope.” James replied.

I sighed, “Slow pokes. I mean it; I’m never getting up early again.” I vowed, “It’s far too boring.”

Sirius rolled his eyes before letting out a little yawn as he made himself comfortable next to me. He pondered for a moment about what to get for breakfast. Just do what I do; get a bit of everything.

“That’s why normal people sleep.”

“Nah. We’ll cope.” He grinned, “You going to Hogsmeade with Izzie?”

“Yeah,” I nodded, “Lily too. Our company is wanted.”

“Wow, that’s shocking.”

I glared, as I got some more toast.

“How many breakfast do you actually eat.” James asked, as my plate turned into another mountain.

“I like food.” I stated shrugging, “I only eat till I’m full. I have an healthy appetite. Not like those stick men.”

“Stick men?” Remus questioned.

“There so…sticky!” I exclaimed, while waving my hands around, something I do when I’m trying to get a point across.

“I don’t think they are meant to be masterpieces Nellie.” Sirius laughed.

“I don’t know, but what’s the point? I vote for the round men.”

“Round men?” Peter questioned.

“Instead of stick men, Round men, they’ll be round. They will be a model for normal people.” I just narrowly missed swatting Sirius in the head.

“Nellie,” Sirius spoke, staring me directly in the eyes, “You’re not exactly normal.”

I raised an eyebrow, before whispering in his ear, “I think Mr Black you are right about that but you’re quite the freak too.” He blushed for some reason as I returned to my breakfast.

“Nellie. You spoon. You could have waited.” Izzie huffed as she sat next me on the other side. I caught out of the corner of my eye, Lily and James sharing a small smile. What’s going on there then?

Wink. Wink.

“I would of but my hunger took over my body and made me skip to the Great Hall. I just couldn’t stop it.” I sighed, dramatically.

“You don’t half go over the top most of the time.”

“Well, when you’re doing something, you might as well as put a hundred percent in it or you might as well just not bother.”

“When did you learn this?”

“A fridge magnet.”

“Thought it would be something like that.”

“No you didn’t.” I teased.

“Yes I did.”

“No you didn’t.”

“Yes I did.”

“No you-” I couldn’t finished because Izzie whacked me around the head.


My poor brain.

If I suddenly think I’m Fellie A’Peal, you know who to blame; Sirius of course.

So, we ate, we talked, we laughed, I burped, I got called a tramp. Soon, it was time to leave to get to Hogsmeade.

As soon as we got there, everything fell into our normal routine. Me, Izzie and Lily headed to the Shrieking Shack. Izzie looked at it for a little while as I talked about cows with Lily.

“I thought they had nine stomachs.”

“No. It’s one stomach with four compartments.”

“Interesting.” I pondered.

“I’m ready to go now.” Izzie suggested, “Let’s go for a drink.” Her steps crunched in the snow.

We would so have to have a snowball fight later. Whether they like it or not, they’re getting a snowball in the mush.

We began playing a game, when you ask a question and answer with the first thing that comes into your mind.

“Nellie, name a famous Royal?”

“Mail.” I replied, as Izzie and Lily burst out laughing.

They laughed for quite a while.

I didn’t get what was so funny.

Once we got into The Three Broomsticks, Izzie went to get drinks, while Lily and I went to get a table. We found one quite easily.

I watched all the people walking around outside. Some of them in couples, some of them in friendship groups, some of them had enough confidence to go it alone. All of them; lost in their own worlds. In thirty seconds, I saw laughter, tears and I think that boy has really upset that girl over there. She looks quite angry. Oh, she just punched him. Now, that has got to hurt.

“Shall we go and look around in the shops after this?” I suggested.

Lily’s eyes twinkled in the light. “Sure!” Lily has nice eyes, they’re green. Mine are blue. To make myself feel interesting and to make myself feel better, I compare them to the blue kettle we have at home. It’s not always the best comparison. Not everyone has seen our kettle. Its bright blue, I broke the last one. The switch was interesting, so I flicked it several hundred times and according to my dad I had ‘buggered it up’.

Maybe for their wedding anniversary present, I’ll replace the blue kettle with a nice yellow one, because out kitchen colour scheme is yellow. Not that we go by it much, our fridge is silver!

Izzie dumped the drinks onto the table; she let out a little huff. “I hate it when people push in!” Izzie complained, “Why can’t people just wait their turn?” She shook her head angrily, “I had to shout at five people who thought they were going to push in front of me!” Izzie ranted; one of her favourite past times. Even though, she’s quick to tell me to shut up when I complain.

“They’re annoying.” Lily agreed, before taking a sip of her Butterbeer.

“Annoying is an understatement.” If Izzie was old; she’d be considered crazy. If she had a walking stick; she would be waving it around, not being bothered that she could cause a lot of harm. Like someone could have their eye jabbed out!


That would hurt quite a bit.

“Nellie are you even listening?” Izzie asked. I knew she was talking, but sometimes my mind wonders. “Or have you got back in your space ship and headed back off Nellie Ponderland, where you belong?”

Izzie had made up Nellie Ponderland on the first day I met her in first year. I hadn’t listened to something she said and I explained that sometimes my thoughts drift off into places unknown. So we named the unknown, we named it Nellie Ponderland.

“Actually,” I began “I came from Mars.”

“No you didn’t.” Izzie retorted.

“Why Mars?” Lily asked, “Saturn is cool.”

“’Cause Mars is also a brand of chocolate.” And it’s a nice chocolate too. “So it must be great!”

Lily laughed as Izzie snorted and rolled her eyes. “Yep. Lost the plot.”

“I never had a plot. I’m too spontaneous for that!”

“You’d like to think that wouldn’t you?”

No duh!

“Well, yes! Duh! Why would I say it otherwise? And you say I’m the one with the brain the size of a carrot-”

“-Pea.” Izzie injected, correcting me.

“Carrots! Peas! What’s the difference? They’re basically the same.” One is orange, the other green, hmm, well they’re both good for you! Yeah, that’s their similarity. “So If I’m the one with the brain the size of a pea, well you’re brain is the size of a sesame seed!”

“Do you insult each other quite often?” Lily asked with an amused expression on her face.

“Yeah. All the time.” Izzie laughed, “It’s sort of how we work. Nellie’s insults always amuse me. She has the most rubbish insults.”

I pouted, “I do not!”

“Stop pouting, you look like a fish.”

“Well, you look like a Chihuahua!”

Oh yeah.


“No I do not!”

“Yes you do!”

“No, I don’t.”

“Yes, you do!”

This argument resulted with Izzie having me in a headlock while pulling my hair and demanding that I take my comment back.

I did of course.

I don’t have a death wish.

I don’t think my scalp will ever be the same again.

“Let’s go.” Izzie said, “I feel like walking.” Izzie glanced around, “Plus that woman over there has been glaring at us ever since I pulled your hair.” That woman being the pub owner.

“Well, I don’t feel like walking.” I grumbled but Izzie sent one of her warning looks. “Okay. Okay. I’m coming.” I said, dragging myself up.

We shopped for a little bit. I stocked up my sweet collection. Izzie stocked up on labels for her label collection. I was staring at my sweets, imagining eating them when we had a run in with the Marauders. Literally. Well, I did anyway.

I bashed into James and toppled over. “I’m broken!” I complained. I am! My ribs are broken!

“Really?” James asked worriedly, as he pulled me up.

“No.” Izzie shook her head, “Nellie is just an over dramatic fool. Don’t worry. She’s fine and next time she should consider staring in front of her, rather than at food.”

“You’re nasty.” I wagged my finger at her.

“Honesty is a terrible treasure and like they say, the truth hurts.”

I rolled my eyes, “At least come up with something original!”

“Fine.” Izzie smirked, “Honesty is a wicked thing. People asked for the truth, but they can’t handle it because who wants to face who they really are?” Izzie sarcasm was evident. “There! Is that better?” She rolled her eyes.

“You said it sarcastically. You didn’t mean it.”

“I know.”

“How are you lot?” Lily asked, diverting my attention away from Izzie. Obviously she didn’t want another incident with hair pulling. I didn’t either to be honest.

“We’re good.” Sirius answered, “How are you girls?”

“I’m good.” Lily smiled as she politely replied.

“My ribs are recovering.”

“Nellie, shut up. Or I’ll pull your hair again.” Izzie threatened.

“…What?” Sirius asked confused.

“Well, Nellie annoyed Izzie earlier by making a comment on how Izzie looked like a Chihuahua. So Izzie got mad and put Nellie in a headlock and pulled her hair until Nellie took it back.” Lily explained.

“It really hurt.” I complained as Izzie smirked. Sometimes, I really do think that girl is pure evil.

“Never insult me.” Izzie shrugged.

“Izzie you actually petrify me.” Sirius shuddered.

“Little young me? I’m as sweet as candy floss.” Izzie smiled as people began to laugh.

“Sure, Isabel. Whatever you want to believe.” I teased.

“What have you been doing today?” Remus asked.

Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Lily and James grinning madly at each other. They are weird.

“Well, we’ve been shopping and we…” I drifted off at that point and began making a snow angel right in the middle of the pavement.

When I got up to admire my work, I was greeted by weird looks and stares.

“Typical.” Izzie laughed, “People are just having conversations, you know, being normal, when you just start randomly making a snow angel.” Izzie rolled her eyes, “You’re all snowy now.”

Nellie the snowgirl.

Has a ring to it doesn’t it?

Out of nowhere, a snowball hit me right in the mush.

Oh, someone is sooooo going down!

…To Be Continued

Next time on The World, Biscuits And Sirius Black According To Nellie O’Neill.

“We’re here because of Lily reasons.” Izzie shrugged.

“Izzie!” Lily yelled.

“Lily!” Izzie yelled back.

“Nellie!” I yelled, just so I could join in. The room was instantly filled with laughter. “What? If you weren’t going to yell my name. I obviously had to do it myself!”

“Why are you all in your nightwear?” Sirius asked, with one of his perfect eyebrows raised. I wonder if he plucks them.

“We were having a sleepover before we came over here.” I informed, “Aren’t you happy to see us?” I pouted.

Chapter 13: Attacks, Relationships, Sleepovers And Me
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Disclaimer I don’t own anything.

Authors Note Thank you all for your support, I mean, I’m always shocked with how much support I get. You people are all amazing.

This chapter is a bit late, but I’m working on Chapter 14 as soon as I post this.

As always thoughts and opinions are welcomed.


If you spot any typos, please tell me.

Amazing Chapter Image By chocolat.@tda


“Don’t get used to it.” - Lily Evans

Chapter Thirteen
Attacks, Relationships, Sleepovers And Me

“Hmmm. I’m not sure.” Izzie pondered, “I always thought sharks were really dangerous.”

“No. You’re more likely to be killed by coconuts.” Izzie look disbelieved as I nodded my head, “But when you think about it, the sharks live in the sea, we are going into the sea, we are invading their home. What would you do if someone invaded your home?”

Izzie thoughts about it for a moment. “Depends who it is.”

“Well, what if it was someone you didn’t like?”

“Well, It depends on the reason they were there.”

“Just answer the question and stop making it more difficult.”

Me and Izzie were currently sitting in my bed, in my corner. What were we doing? Well If we didn’t sleep in the same dorm every night, what we were doing would be called a sleepover. It surprisingly was my idea, Izzie said we practically had a sleepover every night, but I managed to convince her to come over to the dumping ground for a chat at least and I made us change into our sleepwear early too.

“But I like difficult.”

“You’ve always liked a challenge.” Izzie smirked, “Like that time we walked all the way from town to my house-”

“-That was more of a challenge for you and it’s not my fault you live In the middle of no where.”

“I live somewhere. Duh.” Izzie rolled her eyes, “You’re the city chick, I’m the country chick.”

“And I’m proud. You had chickens as friends when you was little, I had people.” Izzie joked, as I rolled my eyes.

“I’m not too sure anybody would be friends with you willingly.”

I laughed as I thought back to the very first time we met. It was on the Hogwarts Express in first year.

This train is weird. I saw many people claiming carriages. They were filling up rather quickly. Where was I going to sit?

That was the question!

I stood in the middle of the hall. Nobody had said anything to me yet. Was I even going to make any friends? I knew I should have spent that extra five minutes brushing my hair. I’ve heard that appearances are everything but my mom always told me it’s what the inside that counts.

I feel sick. Perhaps if I be sick, people can see that I’m pretty on the inside?

No that is just gross.

It’s not my fault my hair wouldn’t go down! It never goes down!

I looked at the plant I was standing next to. I might pick it up and take it to the castle with me if I don’t make any friends.

“Oi! You!” A girl yelled, she was small, had long black hair and her lips were formed in a tight scowl. I looked around. Was she talking to me? “Oi! Blondie! I’m talking to you.”

I looked around, no other blondes were here. Maybe she is actually talking to me?

“Get over here Blondie” She tapped her foot impatiently on the floor. I made no attempt to move, I was still figuring out whether she was talking to me or not.

Suddenly the girl was dragging me into a compartment. This girl may look a little weedy and a little small, but she has the strength of a man!

“Hello. I’m Isabel Devereux. Don’t call me Isabel though otherwise you’re dead.” I looked at her, to see if this was a joke, but the scowl didn’t fade. “It’s just so eugh!” I thought Isabel was quite a pretty name. “So call me Izzie.” She finished.

“Okay…Izzie.” We stood there for a moment, I felt a little uncomfortable under Izzie’s gaze. It was like she was waiting for something.

“This is the part where you’re supposed to introduce yourself.” Izzie rolled her eyes.

Oh yeah! Crap. “I’m Nellie O’Neill.” I held out my hand so she could shake it; she did.

“Nellie?” She snorted, “That sounds like an eighty year old name. What a ridiculous name!” She laughed, “I suppose we can be friends. I mean, I don’t want to head over to the castle alone! Just imagine it!”

“Yeah, It would be terrible.” I agreed as I went to sit on the chair. Only to miss and land on the floor with a thud.

Izzie burst out laughing. Her laughter could be heard from miles away. “You know what Nellie?” She asked, her expression soft, “I think we’re going to be good friends. I like you.” She offered me her hand as she grinned at me.

I grinned back as I took it.

“What you thinking of?” Izzie asked.

“The first time we met.”

Izzie laughed, “I wasn’t too nice you was I? I was just so scared I would make any friends but I soon began to like you. You quickly melted my ice and to think about it, I had the choice of you or the plant. I should of chose the plant.”

“No! I claimed that plant first. So you couldn’t have it anyway.”

Izzie pouted, “Damn!” Izzie sat there for a moment. “Nellie?”


“I’ve got a urge to pop some bubble wrap.”

“Bubble wrap it cool. It makes a nice popping sound.”

“We’ll have to get some when we got a chance.”

“For sure.”

It was then Lily Evans came through the door. Then she did something I’d never think I’d see the girl do. It’s just so unlike her. She did the lovey dovey sigh. Yeah, you know the one, it’s slightly an over top sigh, happens when a person fancies another a lot. Izzie raised one of her eyebrows at me, I tried to raise one, but ended raising them both. Izzie had a look upon her face that clearly said ‘I want to know more’.

“Hi Lily.” Izzie greeted, “Want to join us for a chat?”

“Sure!” She smiled.

“The rules are, it’s a sleep over, which we do every night, but whatever, don’t get me started on that issue, so you have to get changed in your night clothes.” Lily looked a little confused, “Sorry, Nellie is weird.” She nodded her head suddenly understanding and went to get changed.

It wasn’t long, before Lily had to hop over all my stuff to make it to my bed, but she made it.

“Nice rounds?”

“Yeah. It was good. The usual. Couldn‘t stop laughing at James, he can be so funny at times.”

I raised my eyebrows, “I noticed the looks you were giving each other earlier.”

“What looks?” Lily asked all innocently.

“Oh, the, I fancy you so bad looks.”

Lily’s face almost became as red as her hair. “We weren’t!” She sputtered as I giggled.

“You can’t talk Nellie.” Izzie remarked.

“Yes I can talk.” I pondered, “What do you mean?”

“You and Sirius.”

“What about me and Sirius?”

“Well, you are very close and when he thinks you’re not looking he stares at you.”

“I haven’t noticed.”

“Okay, when you’re actually not looking he stares at you.”

I didn’t know whether this was true or not, but I used a trick that I learned from my mother. When you have no reply or don’t want to answer, divert the attention away from yourself. “Well, you fancy Remus!”

Really?” Lily asked interested, It was Izzie time to blush as she glared at me.

“I said he’s okay!”

“Actually, you said that you fancied him.”

“Well, Sirius seems to care about you an awful lot!” Izzie was doing the trick. “And I think he was not mad before but jealous.”

“Sirius Black doesn’t get jealous. He has it all.” I reasoned, even though, I knew it wasn’t exactly true. “Anyway!” I was changing the subject again, “Lily fancies James!”

“Just a little bit okay!” Lily admitted.

Me and Izzie gasped.

“Since when?”

“For the past two months I guess. He’s nothing like he was before, he’s changed.”

“Tell him!” Izzie laughed. “I mean, it’s clear he fancies you, since what fifth year?”

“Yeah.” Lily nodded, embarrassed, “I don’t know whether I should tell him…”

“You must!” I yelled, standing on my bed.

“I don’t know where their dorm is…”

“I’ll take you there! I was there this morning!”

Lily raised an eyebrow, “What were you doing in the boys dorm? It against the rules!”

“We’re about to break the rules and I was invited by them for a little chat with biscuits and it‘s not like you‘ve never broken a rule.” Lily said nothing because I know she’s broken rules before, she’s just really good at getting away with it. I jumped off the bed, Izzie slid off. We both looked at Lily. “Come on! Get up!”

She looked at us, frightened. She didn’t make any attempt to move. “I can’t…we can’t go…I bet he doesn’t even like me anymore…” Izzie dragged up Lily as I led the way.

I came upon a door I thought it was their room. It turns out it belonged to sixth year boys.

“Hi Cameron. Hi Zachary.” I said, they looked at me shocked and a bit curious, “Want to tell me where seventh year boys dorm is?”

“Why?” Cameron asked.

“I need to see James, Sirius, Peter and Remus. I was there earlier…but I’m completely lost.”

“You were there earlier?” Zachary raised an eyebrow.

I blushed, noticing what he was suggesting “We’re friends.” Zachary and Cameron both let out a little chuckle, before giving me directions, then they both winked at me.

“Have fun.”

I looked at the door that I had just arrived at, it seemed a bit familiar. “Okay. I’m sure this is the right room” I looked at Izzie and Lily as I inhaled a sharp breath, “I’m going in.” I opened the door, shut my eyes and walked in. “Yo! All people in this room are you wearing clothes?”

“Nellie, you can open your eyes, you know. We’re all clothed.” James said, before a small chuckle followed.

“Good.” I said opening them, “I felt blind!” I walked over and sat next to Sirius on his bed. James was flicking through a Quidditch magazine, Remus was reading a novel and Peter was straightening a few things in his section. My over sized slippers fell off my feet and hit the floor. Me and Sirius looked at them for a while.

“Nice slippers.”

“I know, I bet you don’t own cool ones like mine.” They’re slippers with giant sized teddy heads on them.

“I don’t own slippers.”

“Oh you must! Slippers are amazing!”

Sirius raised an eyebrow, “So Nellie, what are you doing here?”

Oh crap.

I had almost forgotten.

“Back in a minute.” I walked back over to the door. “Agent Jelly, to Agent Sour and Agent Like, the coast is clear. The rhinos are wearing the tutus.” Izzie opened the door.

“You know Nellie, you never make sense.” Izzie sighed. “Next time, before you go In all agent like, least let us pick our names. Agent Sour?”

“It’s because if you arrange it, it is a question!” I beamed, “Like Sour Jelly?”

“You’re ridiculous.”

“I knew you would say that, there is a reason why you're sour and not jelly." I grinned at her as she glared at me."Anyway I’m fun. Fun Nellie. Boring Isabel. ”

Izzie rolled her eye, “You do have wonderful insults, you’ve crushed my heart into a thousand tiny pieces.”

“The one that’s black with thorns around it?”

“No. The one that’s full of love and compassion. You cheese!”

“I didn’t know you had one that’s full of compassion, let alone love.”

"Oh. Watch it. You'll make me cry a single tear." Izzie replied, "Because if you cry more than one you lose your dramatic effect you know even though, crying one makes you seem a little cold because if you cry bundles that shows that you really did care."

"You should stick to the one then."

“-Did you come here for a reason?” James asked, amused at mine and Izzie’s dispute, “Or did you come just so we could see this show?”

“Actually, we did,” I winked, Izzie winked, before we broke into giggles.

“We’re here because of Lily reasons.” Izzie shrugged, glancing at Lily.

“Izzie!” Lily yelled.

“Lily!” Izzie yelled back.

“Nellie!” I yelled, just so I could join in. The room was instantly filled with laughter. “What? If you weren’t going to yell my name. I obviously had to do it myself!”

“Why are you all in your nightwear?” Sirius asked, with one of his perfect eyebrows raised. I wonder if he plucks them.

“We were having a sleep over before we came over here.” I informed, “Aren’t you happy to see us?” I pouted.

“Of course we are. It’s just we don’t usually have three lovely girls visiting us so late at night.” James smirked.

“Don’t get used to it.” Lily laughed.

“Make yourselves comfortable.” James gestured.

I walked over to Sirius bed, “Shift over. You’re taking up a lot of room.”

“It’s my bed.”

“So?” Sirius playfully huffed as he moved over to make room for me. I sat next to him. Izzie went to see what Remus book was all about and Lily joined James. Me and Izzie stared at Lily for a while. She glared at us as she started up a conversation with James.

I poked Sirius for a little while.

It was fun.

It should be a sport.

“Stop it!” He complained eventually, as I laughed.

We looked at each other for a moment. “How has your day been?” I asked.

“Splendid. Even though I did end up spending half of it with you. Though it was quite enjoyable hitting that snowball in your face.” Sirius laughed as I glared, “You?”

“It was awful. I saw these pea heads-”

“-I have you know my head is perfectly normal sized.” Sirius pouted.

“Yeah, sure. Whatever makes you think that you are beautiful.” Which he is. Even I can’t deny he’s that. I can’t believe a person can get so stunning.

“You think I’m ugly?” He pouted.

“Of course not.” I patted him on his head, as he grinned as he ran his fingers through his hair.

“I knew you wouldn’t.” He winked at me, while I rolled my eyes.

“You know, I got lost coming here, I ended up seeing Hunter and Zachary, I chatted to them for a while.” Sirius was propped up against his head board, while I was lying on my stomach, with my head resting my hand, “They laughed when I said we were friends. They weren’t laughing at the thought of us being friends, but something else.”

Sirius looked a bit shifty, “Oh?”

“Yeah.” I practiced flaring my nostrils for a little while.

“So Nell,” Sirius whispered, coming closer to me, “What are these Lily reasons?”

“Well,” I began, “Lily has admitting to liking James” Sirius went to say something, but I placed my finger against his lips. “Don’t say anything,” I glanced at Lily and James who were in conversation. “He doesn’t know yet.” Sirius nodded and I removed my finger. We grinned at each other. I looked straight into his eyes; the exact same shade as Regulus.

“Nellie! Izzie!” Lily called, I pulled away from Sirius, “I need to talk to you two in the corner.”

I ran to the corner, “What?”

“I can’t do it.”

“I’ll do it.” Izzie said.

“What?” Lily asked confused.

“I’ll just tell him to ask you out.”

“Tell Sirius to tell him?” I suggested.

“This is so difficult.” Lily sighed.

“I could tell him!” I grinned.

Izzie and Lily looked at me like I was crazy. “Nah, Nellie, we’ll be fine.”

“Hi? Lily?” James interrupted our chat, “Can I talk to you outside for a little while?”

Lily blushed, “Sure.”

I went back over to Sirius. “Your doing?”

Sirius grinned, “Nope. You were talking quite loud, I think he sort of guessed.”

I laughed, “Oh, I don’t think we realized.” I sat back on the bed. “You know what?” I paused for a moment. “I feel like knitting.”

“You can knit?” Sirius asked, interested.

“Yeah, my Grandma taught me. I make nifty socks and scarf’s. Perhaps I‘ll knit you a scarf one day.”

“I’ll be looking forward to it.”

After a while, Lily came in, looking happy and James looked quite chuffed. I winked at her and she blushed and motioned for us to go back in the corner.

“What happened?”

“He asked me out for tomorrow.” Lily grinned, happily.

“Share saliva?” Izzie asked.

Lily blushed, “No! James is a gentleman.”

“Ohhhh. You’ll have to give us the details.” I laughed, “What now?”

“Can we stay for a little while?”

“Sure, I’d just told Sirius I’d knit him something.”

“Nellie, you can knit?” Lily asked.


“Cool.” Lily headed back over to resume a conversation with James, I noticed there was a slight spring in her step.

It’s about time really. Isn’t it? You could tell that it was going to happen eventually when James decided to be stubborn and not give up on her. She was bound to give in.

“Aw, Isn’t that sweet?” Izzie smiled.

“Yeah. It is.” I agreed.

Izzie looked at Remus, “Look! Remus like to read about fossils too! You said it was only me!” She was talking about Remus book pile. Izzie loves fossils. It didn’t look it had been read, but by the time Izzie is done talking, there would be no need to read it.

I went back over to Sirius, well, I wasn’t going to stay on my own standing there was I?

“Sirius,” I began, “Don’t you think that’s sweet?”

Sirius looked at Lily and James, “Yeah.” He smiled, “It’s about time she gave in though.” I laughed, “I think Peter owes me two Gallons though.”


“Well, we made a bet. Remus said she would give him a chance in sixth year, if he deflated his head. I said seventh year and Peter said after Hogwarts. Remus was knocked out of the running when sixth year didn’t happen.” Sirius explained.

Oh. Perhaps me and Izzie should have made a bet on that too.

“Oi! Peter!” Sirius shouted, “Come here, I won the bet.”

Peter laughed, “So you did.” Peter got the money and came over to give it to Sirius. “I can’t believe you won.”

“What can I say? I’m psychic.”

“You wish Sirius.” Peter teased, “You wish.”

“No need for wishing Peter. It’s already true.”

“Oh yeah?” Peter laughed, “What is going to happen tomorrow?”

“Easy.” Sirius smirked, “Lily and Prongs are going to go on a date.”

Peter rolled his eyes. “Anyway, Mr Psychic, I’ll leave you two alone. Well, alone as you can be in a room full of people.” Peter winked before walking off.

What did he mean by that?

Sirius is all red.

Sirius must have a fever!

“Sirius,” I began all worriedly as I placed my palm against his forehead. It was boiling, “Are you sick? You’ve got a fever! You’re all red! I haven’t got anything that would help either…Oh no! Let me take you to the hospital wing! Do you need to lie down?”

“Nell, stop rambling. I’m fine.”

“You sure? I’ll accompany you if you need me to! It will be no problem on my behalf!”

“No, Nell, really, I’m fine.” Sirius assured me.

“Okay.” I sighed…I hope he’s not sick.

We looked at each other for a few moments.


“Yeah Sirius?”

“You can remove your palm from my forehead if you want.”

I removed it, blushing, “Sorry. Forgot it was there.”

“It’s okay.”

He looked at me, I looked at him. He was about to say something when I thought of something.

“Sirius. You never did tell me what Shampoo you used.”

“You know, I thought you were so weird for asking me that back then. Now, I just see that’s normal for you.” Sirius grinned.

“Sometimes, I can’t control the rubbish that comes out of my mouth. Sorry.”

“I enjoy listening to the rubbish.” Sirius looked me directly in the eyes, I smiled which he returned.

“Guys…" James looked around "And Nellie,” James began, Sirius and I broke our eye contact. “Lily’s asleep.”

“Haha. You bore her that much.” Sirius teased as James scowled and glared at him. Sirius laughed.

“…So Is Izzie…I only had to find out something for her, next time I look, she’s fast asleep.”

“Well, wake them up then.” I shrugged. "No problem. Look at me, I'm the rebel of the girls group! I stayed up later than everyone else!"

James and Remus looked at each other and shuddered.

“We would but what you told us earlier…well we don’t want to interrupt their sleep.”

“I suppose that’s the sensible option.”

“It’s look like we’re creating our beds tonight Remus.” James laughed.

“I guess so.” Remus agreed.

“Nellie? Can I ask you something?” James asked.


“How the hell did you get Lily to admit that she liked me!”

“Ah, James, me and Izzie are talented.”

“But how?” James asked, as he, Peter and Remus joined us.

“Well, I’m going to tell you a story. It began in the girls dorm, one the darkest of nights, where two girls, Izzie and Nellie were having a chat about bubble wrap, when Lily came in and she did the sigh.”

“The sigh? What’s that?”

“How can you not know what the sigh is? It's a romantic movie classic!" The boys still looked puzzled. "It’s an over the top sigh, you know, the lovey dovey one. It’s wishful and happens when someone fancies another person.” I explained, “When that happened, me and Izzie were clearly interested. So Lily joined us on her sleep over…She said something about how you were funny…” James grinned, “I said something about the I fancy you quite a bit looks you were giving each other earlier.”

“We was not!”

“You were actually.” Remus agreed.

“Anyway, I’m skipping the next part…cause it was girl teasing and I’m sure you don‘t want to here about that…Izzie would kill me if I told a section of it to you anyway…” I didn’t want to tell them that I teased Izzie for fancying Remus or that Izzie was saying weird things about Sirius. “Then I claimed that Lily fancied you…and she admitted it. Then me and Izzie said she should tell you. Then Lily got embarrassed and tried to make excuses not to come over. I said I’d show her the way…a bit stupid of me really…we got lost. Anyway, So Izzie dragged up Lily, then we travelled far and wide and ended up here. Good job, you know, you heard us, ‘cause Lily was like she couldn’t do it and all.” I rambled, “So yeah, that’s basically the story, I guess.”

“Oh…” James looked like he didn’t know what to say, “But thank you anyway.”

“Ah no problem,” I yawned, “Always happy to help.”

“Nell, you’re tired. Go to sleep.” Sirius said softly. I went to get up to go back to my dorm. “Where you going? You can sleep in my bed, I don’t mind.”

“I wouldn’t want to impose…” My eyelids are half shut.

“Just go to sleep.”

I laid my head on the pillow, the last thing I remember hearing was “She goes to sleep quite easily doesn’t she?” From Peter.

I was in a field. Pebbo, the monkey, was by my side. I was wearing some funky shorts with a cape. On my shoulder sat little old Grippie, the Giraffe but he came in miniature sized. That’s why he could sit on my shoulder.

“We need to go find him.”

“But,” Squeaked Grippie, “Professor Tum Tum will be out to get us!”

Wow, a miniature and a talking giraffe!

“I shall battle Professor Tum Tum and win. My fair lady Sirius must be saved.”

“Sirius is a bloke.” Pebbo pointed out.

“I know, but my fair lady Sirius has a ring to it, don’t you think?”

“No.” Pebbo replied.

Oh well, you win some, you lose some.

We hopped on to the flying tree; carpets are a bit outdated. We flew to Professor Tum Tum castle. His lair.

“Shouldn’t take us long to find Sirius.” Pebbo observed, “Considering it’s a fun house castle.”

“At the end…well go down a slide.” I sighed dreamily, that was always the fun part.

“I like the funny stairs myself.” Grippie admitted.

“Those are cool. I really like-”

“Can we focus on the task?” Pebbo sighed, irritated at our lack of attention.

“Oh yeah, saving Sirius.”

So we paid our 50p each to the little woman sitting in the box so we could go into the house. Being a superhero isn’t cheap you know. This world owes me a cheese cake.

So we travelled, up stairs, through ball pits, where Grippie almost lost his life, ‘cause I mistook him for a ball to throw at Pebbo.

We travelled around the spinning things, through those cushioned dangly snakes. You know what? They really should make these ceilings a bit higher. I’m getting neck ache.

As we travelled, up the ever changing stairs, we managed to get on the next floor, when Professor Tum Tum decided this was a perfect place for our final battle. We’ve been enemies for a long time you know.

I looked around for fair lady Sirius, he was tied to a spinney thing, he was spinning around and around.

“Mwhaha, I shall spin him to death!”

“NOOOOOOOOO” I yelled, for a really long time, just like they do in the movies. I kind of couldn’t breathe for a couple of minutes after it.

Professor Tum Tum came towards me, a fork in on hand, a cup in another.

All shall not be lost! I shall prevail!

“Nellie?” Izzie asked, “Get up.”

I refused to open my eyes, “Go away you silly monkey.”

Izzie poked me…I eventually opened my eyes to see more faces that usual peering over me.


“Did you know Nellie, that you talk an awful lot in your sleep?” Sirius mused, “It’s quite interesting really. Who are Pebbo and Grippie?”

“Pebbo was my monkey sidekick and Grippie was a miniature giraffe that could talk! We were going up against Professor Tum Tum…now I’ll never know what happened in the battle!” I frowned, “It was a good dream.”

“Whatever.” Izzie replied, “Come on, we must get showered and washed you lazy bean.”

So we did.

A week later or so, I was sitting at the breakfast table when I got a letter from my parents.

Dearest Nellie Wellie Bellie

I know you wanted to come home for Christmas, but you can’t. We are a danger around you and Nellie, I love you so much my child, that I wouldn’t want be reason you get hurt. I never want to be the reason you’re hurting. We wouldn’t. You may be confused, I shall explain from the beginning.

Me and your father were sitting at home, when we got attacked, Death Eaters. Don’t worry, we both survived. We don’t know why they attacked us, I remember them shouting Mudbloods at us and something about purifying the Wizarding race. So we’ve closed down the café and now were on the run. I can’t tell you where we are at the moment, because I fear they may intercept this letter.

I’m sorry Nellie, but you must understand. It breaks my heart to know that I will not see your smile for a little while.

We love you Nellie, more than we could ever express in stupid words. We’ll write to you every couple of days at least.

Mum and Dad

I couldn’t help it, I began crying, I got out of there and into a bathroom quickly. I didn’t want anybody to see me crying. I’m Nellie, the girl who smiles an awful lot.

I now had to rethink my options. I can’t join Izzie, she is in Spain with her Grandparents, attending a bash that’s family only, otherwise she would let me go with her.

So, I’m guess I’m staying at Hogwarts then.

I went to go and sign over my name on the empty list of who is staying at Hogwarts. I picked up the pen, but then, something distracted me.

“You’re staying at Hogwarts for Christmas Nellie?” Lily said, she was with James and Sirius. “I thought you were close with your parents?”

“I am. It’s just Death Eaters attacked them and now they’re on the run.” I said bitterly, they all looked shocked, then sad, “Stupid teabags, ruining my Christmas!”

“Do they know why?” Sirius said softly as he placed an arm around my shoulder to comfort me.

“No, but my mum says they were calling them Mudbloods and talking about purifying the Wizarding race again.” I sighed frustrated, “And Izzie is in Spain attending a family bash over the holidays.”

“…You can come with me!” James blurted out.


“Yeah, you can come to mine! Lily is coming! I’m sure she’ll need a female companion to rant to when I’ve annoyed her.”

Lily laughed, “Yeah, please Nellie, come.”

“I’m not to sure.” I mumbled.

“I’ll be there.” Sirius smiled.

“Remus and Peter come over at Christmas too” James said, getting all excited.

“I don’t know…I don’t want to intrude.” I actually wanted to go, It was better than spending Christmas alone, but you’ve always got to reject the offers first. I mean, It wasn’t like I was hinting or anything like that.

“Nonsense. You’re coming to mine.” James grinned, “I’ll go and write to mum and dad!” James walked off quickly to go and send a letter to his parents.

“Aw! This will be so fun!” Lily grinned.

“I guess that settled then…does anybody want to go and play some exploding snap?” Sirius suggested.


…To Be Continued

Next time on The World, Biscuits And Sirius Black According To Nellie O’Neill.

“So you’ve been here since the summer of Sixth?”

“Yeah, and you know what? I actually class this as home rather than the place I was brought up in for sixteen years.”

We looked at each other for a couple of moments. I glanced at the time. “I better go, me and Lily have to go shopping for our Christmas dresses.” I grinned, “I’m quite excited, I hope it will be good!

Sirius laughed, “James Christmas parties happen every year and don’t worry, It’ll be a blast. It always is.”

I smiled.

Chapter 14: Potters, Dresses, Budgies And Me
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Disclaimer; I don’t own Harry Potter, I have no rights to the characters or objects. I do own Nellie though.

I don’t own Love Hearts either.

Authors Note; Hi? I know, It’s passed Christmas, I’m sorry it’s not out in time. To make up, Chapter fifteen is going to be out either today or tomorrow. This part is probably could be called a filler, but there is some action next chapter. That one is going to be better, I promise. It seems a bit short too. Sorry.

I realized, I have a bit of Nellie in me ‘cause guess what I did? I stepped on the bus this morning, tripped, smashed my head off the money thing, cut it open and apparently, I’ve also bruised the bone in my ankle. I’ve been advised to rest all day. It hurt I tell you. Least I can use some of my resting time efficiently.

I have to thank you all, I have over a hundred and seventy favourites, over three hundred reviews. Twelve thousands views. You’re all amazing. I couldn’t ask for better readers.

Oh, a review got me thinking. How do you pronounce Nellie’s last name? I say it like ‘O’Knee Al’

I hope you enjoy it,

Thoughts and opinions are welcomed.

Amazing Chapter Image By chocolat.@tda

“Perhaps, we should have got you a junior bed?” - James Potter

Chapter Fourteen
Potters, Dresses, Budgies And Me

“You’re just a pineapple!”

“Nellie, shut up.”

I was currently sitting in a compartment on the Hogwarts Express heading to James house for the holidays. Me, Izzie, Remus, Peter, James, Lily and Sirius were sharing a compartment so our personal space was the size of an orange. Not that I had much personal space to begin with anyway.

“I think we’re almost there.” Lily smiled, as she looked out the window. She had informed me earlier, that she was excited, but nervous too as this would be the first time she would be meeting James’ parents. She was biting her nails out of a nervous habit.

“You’ll be fine. They’ll love you.” James smiled at Lily reassuringly because he sensed her nervousness.

“I hope so.” She replied.

The train arrived at the platform. We stepped off the train, Izzie glanced at her grandparents. She waved at them before turning to me. “I’m going to miss you being stupid.”

“Izzie, you’ll see me again soon.”

“Yeah, but you amuse me. My family don’t. It’s all about being fancy and what the neighbours did.” Izzie rolled her eyes, “I have to go, but Nellie, have a nice Christmas without me!” She pouted, before giving me one last hug. She said her good byes to everyone before walking over to her grandparents.

We then said our good byes to Remus and Peter, “Bye Remus, Bye Peter.” I each gave them a hug. Soon, it was just me, Lily, Sirius and James.

“Right! Look! My parents are over there!”

James dad was an older version of James, with the messy hair and glasses too. James mother was a dark haired woman, she was grinning. Both of them had something about them that said that they were not to be messed with and had seen a lot if things. I couldn’t help but admire them and I haven’t even spoken one word to them yet.

“Hello, I’m James dad, but please call me Henry. This is my wife Sarah. We’re pleased to meet you.”

“Mum, Dad, This is Lily, my girlfriend.” James introduced Lily as she nervously shook both of their hands in turn.

“Ah, we’ve heard a lot about you.” Mrs Potter smiled as Lily blushed.

“And this is Nellie.” James introduced me, I grinned as I shook their hands.

“Ah, Nellie, we’ve heard quite a few things about you too.” Mrs Potter laughed.

“I hope they were all good.” I shot a playful glare at Sirius and James, “Well they better be otherwise there will be trouble!” I laughed.

“Like we would have a bad word to say about you Nellie!” Sirius teased as he ran his fingers through his hair.

“Too bad it’s not mutual.” I winked as Sirius glared.

Mr and Mrs Potter laughed, “Shall we head back now?” Mr Potter asked, we nodded, and he then took the lead. We walked behind him.

The Potters seem nice.

Mr Potter loaded the trunks into the boot of the car as we all climbed into the car. I’ve never been in a seven seated car before! Soon we were on the road, I was sitting in the back with Lily, James and Sirius was in the next row of seats and Mr and Mrs Potter were in the front. Mr Potter was driving.

“So James, how is Quidditch going?”

“Good. I was hoping to form some new strategies over the holidays. I mean we have our next match in February. Our last match was fine. We won pretty well actually, I mean a hundred and eighty compared to just ten! Though it was a slow start and we only got all those points because Nellie caught the Snitch!” James rambled, before Sirius jabbed him in the ribs to shut him up.

“Nellie you play Seeker don’t you?” Mr Potter asked.

“Yeah, have done since fourth year.”

“Well, I hope James doesn’t work you too hard.” Mrs Potter smiled.

“He does, he makes me seek twenty hours a day, and he hides all my food, just to test my skills.” I stuck out my tongue at James.

Mr Potter laughed, “James that’s terrible!”

“What can I say?” James laughed, “Seeker needs to be in top form.”

“Yeah, but what James doesn’t know is that I actually bribe the Seekers before the match to let me catch the Snitch.”

Sirius snorted, “As if they would actually let you.”

“Quidditch is taking awfully serious isn’t it?” Lily pondered.

“Yeah, It is.” James agreed, “I suppose every house loves to have something over another house. Even those nice Hufflepuffs.”

Lily rolled her eyes, “You’re not still thinking that Hufflepuffs are going to take over the world and force us to eat Lovehearts?”

Sirius laughed, “I don’t think he’s going to give up that theory quite yet.”

I looked out of the window. I could see the countryside, it stretched out for miles. It was beautiful. The trees, the grass, the flowers. There were a lot of animals too; sheep, cows, horses. This sort of scenery reminded me of home and I missed home.

“A knut for your thoughts?” Lily asked me. James, Sirius, Mr and Mrs Potter were deep into a conversation of what James and Sirius had been getting up to in the recent months.

“I was just thinking about home, being in the middle of nowhere reminds me of it.” I smiled, “That’s all.”

Lily nodded, “You live in the countryside then?” She asked.

“Yup. You’ve got that right.”

“We’re almost there.” Mr Potter announced as the car stopped outside some fancy patterned metal gates. A few seconds later, the gates opened, we went through.

Then, I was amazed. James didn’t have a house! He had a mansion! It was huge! I’ve always known James was quite well off, in his more immature years, he used it to chat up girls. Make himself sound impressive, it worked most of the time.

Mr Potter turned off the engine. We all climbed out of the car, Lily looked at me surprised. I could tell she wasn’t used to this either. James grinned as he laced his hand with Lily’s. She smiled, thankful. Lily was still quite nervous.

Sirius put his arm around my shoulders. “You okay?”

“I’m fine.” I smiled up at him, he smiled back.

I walked with Sirius into Potter Mansion. When I walked through the double solid oak doors. I was amazed, I felt almost like a princess and this was the palace.

“I’ll let Sirius and James show you two your room.” Mrs Potter smiled.

Sirius and James nodded at Mrs Potter, before picking up our trunks for us. Such gentlemen!

Me and Lily followed them, we went up some stairs, down a hallway, in which James and Sirius gave up carrying our trunks and just decided to levitate them. We went up some more stairs and we came onto another hallway.

“We’re almost there. You’re room is in the middle of mine and Sirius. So feel free to gossip how amazing we are, we’ll probably hear it.” James winked, Lily laughed as she playfully pushed him.

We stopped outside the door, James pushed it open, and we all walked in. I looked around, there were two four poster double beds, and they were next to each other, except for the bed side table in the middle of them beds, separating them. There were drawers to put our stuff on; a bookshelf filled with books, a door which I believed led to the balcony. There was another door opposite the beds.

“Your bathroom.” James said as he noticed I was looking at the door.

I nodded, “Oh.”

“Anyway,” James said as he and Sirius placed our trunks in the middle of the room, “We’ll be off, make yourself at home.” He and Sirius then walked out.

“Wow.” Lily said as she looked around.

“I know!” I said as I jumped on a bed, I went to roll over, but didn’t realize I was at the edge, so I rolled off the bed and hit the floor with a loud thud.

Within seconds, Sirius and James burst into the room. Sirius was holding a pair of socks, James was holding a book.

“You girls okay?” They asked, looking around.

Lily giggled, “We’re fine. Nellie just fell off the bed.”

I popped up from the floor, “Ta dah! I was hiding.”

James lips curved into a smile, “Perhaps, we should have got you a junior bed?”

I glared, “No. I’m fine.” I eyed their weapons. “So that’s what you were coming to save us with? A pair of socks and a book?”

“We were unpacking!” Sirius tried to defend them, but he burst out laughing.

“It’s a deadly combo.” James mused, “I’d knock them out with a book, and Sirius would tie them up with socks.”

“I wouldn’t want to mess with you.” Lily laughed as she opened up her suitcase o unpack. Everything was in neat little piles.

I went over to open mine, this morning; I’d just chucked everything in there.

“Nellie, you call that packing?” Lily asked as her eyebrow rose.

“Less time I spent packing, the more time I could have been eating.” I nodded, “Anyway, It’s packed isn’t it? I got it all here! It’s just not packed in the…conventional way.”

“You’ve got that right.” Lily laughed.

“So did you just pick up and everything off the floor and chucked it in your trunk?” Sirius asked.


“Okay. So if you’re not in danger and don’t need our assistance, we will head back to our rooms to finish unpacking.” James announced after a few moments of silence.

“If we need you we will yell.” I said. James and Sirius nodded.

After we unpacked, I found myself sitting on my bed next to Lily.

“So this is Mr Snuggles Le Fuggles La Muggle.” Lily asked as she held up Mr Snuggles Le Fuggles La Muggle.

“Yeah.” I answered, “Sirius called him ugly. He’s not. I mean, sure he is a bit old, but I think he’s cute.”

“He is cute. Perhaps it’s just a girl thing.”


I heard a knock on the door, “Dinner is ready.” It was James.

Me and Lily got off the bed and went over to the door. They better not be in suits because then my t shirt and jeans will look a bit weird. I opened the door, phew; they were still in the clothes that they were in before.

All four of us walked down to dinner. We walked into the dining room. It was posh to say the least; there were many paintings, lots of colours and in the middle a long dinner table. There were six places set at top of the table. Two were on each side, two at the head of the table. I took a seat next to Sirius, as James had stolen the one next to Lily. Mr and Mrs Potter walked in and sat in the two empty seats.

“You all settled?” Mrs Potter asked, as she took a sip of her drink.

“Yes. We are.” Lily answered, “It’s a wonderful room!”

“We’re glad you like it.” Mrs Potter smiled.

“Yeah, it’s cool.” I grinned.

Mrs Potter looked around, “I’m just going to go and check on the dinner.” She then left the room.

This place is nice. That’s for sure. It’s also very different from home. I’m sure about that too.

Mrs Potter returned and soon, the dinner was served by house elves.

In the midst of the chit chatter surrounding dinner, I learned something. There was going to be a party! “James I’m sure you’ve told Lily and Nellie about the party?”

“Um…I forgot.”

“Well, what James forgot to tell you that we have a party every year at Christmas.”

Lily nodded, “Nellie, tomorrow will you come shopping with me to get dresses?”

“You mean you’re not going in jeans?” I exclaimed.

Mrs Potter laughed, but I was deadly serious. “It’s not that sort of party.”

Oh. It’s a fancy party then. Not one of those where you have a little dance in your living room and there are a few sandwiches in the kitchen type parties.

Lily laughed, “So you’ll come? I‘ll help you chose a dress.”

“I guess. Since you asked nicely.”

“Not a fan of dresses?” Mrs Potter asked.

“It’s not that. It’s just they don’t seem to be a fan of me. My clumsiness, the great ability of spilling food and drink down me and the fact that it just doesn’t suit me doesn’t mesh well.”

“I’m sure you’ll look lovely.” Mrs Potter smiled, I returned it, but I wasn’t sure that she was right.

Nellie O’Neill looking lovely?

It just doesn’t sound right.

The next morning, I woke up to find that Lily was already gone. There was a note on the bedside table. Nellie, gone out with James for the morning, I will be back in the afternoon so we can go then! Love, Lily.

I got washed and dressed. I decided to go and bug Sirius because I felt lonely. I don’t know what will happen when Sirius gets a girlfriend. Who is going to hang out with me when situations like this arise?

I went over and knocked on his door. I hope I haven’t woke him up…I hope he is dressed too.

“Hello?” Sirius said as he opened the door, he was dressed and wide awake. “Hi Nellie.”

“Can I hang out with you for a little while?”

“Sure,” Sirius let me in his room and shut the door behind him. I looked around his room, it was basically the same as mine and Lily’s but Sirius was personalized. It had posters and his stuff was stashed on his dresser. “You can sit down if you want.” Sirius sat as he sat on his bed, I joined him.

“Thanks…It’s just that Lily is out with James and ….I got really lonely.” I finished.

“I know what you mean.”

“Huh? But you’re always surrounded by people?”

“Sometimes the top is the loneliest place to be.” He sighed, looking at me.

I nodded, “I understand…I suppose when you’re so high, you’re going to fall…and not all people will stay with you after the fall.”

“Something like that.”

“But hey, what do I know? I’m just Nellie.” I smiled.

“You shouldn’t look down on yourself so much.” Sirius sighed.

I shrugged, “I can’t help it, most of it is the truth anyway.”

Sirius sighed, clearly frustrated about something, “Well, I think different.” He finally said after a few moments of silence.

I decided to change the subject. “It looks cold today.”

“Yeah, it does.”

“What are you going to do today?”

“I don’t know. Probably hang out with James. Sort out the outfits for tomorrow.”

“Does Mr Black scrub up well?” I joked.

“Of course he does. How does Miss O’Neill scrub up?”

“She looks… different.” I decided to leave looks like a drunken budgie wrapped in a curtain comment off.

Sirius smiled, “Remus and Peter should be coming down for the party too. They usually do anyway.”

“Ah. I’m excited…even if I do have to wear a dress.”

“It will be good.”

“I just hope I don’t make a fool of myself. I’m not wearing heels. That’s for sure.”

“You won’t.” Sirius reassured me.

“But I always do.”

“Tell you what, if you make a fool of yourself, I will immediately do something to take the attention away from you and put it on me. Deal?” Sirius held out his hand to shake it; I did.

“Deal.” I looked around, “You have a nice room. I like your posters.”

“Thanks. I had to decorate it when I came here in the summer of sixth year.”

Of course, I knew that Sirius had come here in sixth year. Regulus had told me all about it, but I decided to carry on the conversation. “So you’ve been here since the summer of Sixth?”

“Yeah, and you know what? I actually class this as home rather than the place I was brought up in for sixteen years.”

We looked at each other for a couple of moments. I glanced at the time. “I better go; me and Lily have to go shopping for our Christmas dresses.” I grinned, “I’m quite excited and I hope it will be good!

Sirius laughed, “James Christmas parties happen every year and don’t worry, it’ll be a blast. It always is.”

I smiled. “I better be going now.”

“Yeah, bye Nellie, I’ll see you later.”

I walked out and went back to our bedroom. I had only been sitting in there for five minutes when Lily walked through the door.

“Hi Nellie. You ready?” She smiled cheerily; I could tell she was in a good mood. She always comes back a bit perkier when she’s been out with James.


Me and Lily Apparated to Diagon Alley.

“So Lily, have a nice time out with James?”

“Yeah, it was good.” She mused, “But every time I look at him I feel guilty.” She admitted as she looked down at her feet.


“Because…” She took a deep breath in, “…I was so close minded. You know why I kept rejecting him? I thought it was all some big joke. I’ve said some awful things to him before. I hate that I was so stupid. So nasty.” I wiped Lily’s tears away.

“No need to cry. I think James forgave you a long time ago. Let’s just be thankful he is stubborn eh?” Lily laughed, as she wiped the tears away.

“Thank you Nellie.” She whispered as she squeezed my hand.

“I didn’t do much though.” I smiled, “Now where are we going to get these devil robes?”

Lily laughed, “Of course. It’s off to Twilfit & Tatting's.”

Once we got there, we were looking through all the pretty dresses. “Look at this one!” I yelled over to Lily, “its rainbow! I want it!”

Lily came over to look at the dress, “Nellie, you can’t have that one it’s really…” Lily bit her lip trying to think of what to say, “…ugly.”

I grinned, “See, this is why I’m with you. You stop me from making disastrous fashion mistakes.” I looked through some more dresses, “I want to look nice…for once.”

Lily laughed, “Trying to look nice for Sirius?” She teased.

“I have no idea what you mean.”

Sure you don’t.”

Why do people always tease me about being with Sirius? There is nothing romantic going on. Was there?

I’m confusing myself now.

I’m going to stop thinking about that issue for a little while.

“How about this?” Lily asked, holding up an emerald dress.

“You should try it on. It’s nice.”

“Well, I will once you find a dress.”

Me and Lily looked high and low and eventually we found a dress. It was midnight blue; it went all the way to the floor, which was a bonus for me, compared to Lily’s knee length dress. That means less chance of making a fool of myself, but it means more of a chance of falling over. The dress had no straps; it was just corset top, which once got to the waist, flowed out. That means if I spin around, I can turn my dress into a tent.

I tried it one and I looked at myself. I looked…different. Totally un-Nellie. The sad thing was that somehow I knew I was going to ruin this dress somehow.

Lily stepped out, she looked amazing. Next to her, I felt like the ugly duckling, but I didn’t show it. Lily was beautiful and I was just me. I was plain and simple. I shook my head, pushing the thoughts away. It was never good to dwell on negative thoughts.

“Nellie, you look nice!”

“Thanks, you look amazing.”

Lily turned around, “You think James will like it?”

“He will love it.” And I knew he would.

“Let’s go and buy them.”

And so we did.

Along with shoes, bags, hair stuff, jewellery.

Who knew that being a girl could be so complicated at times?

…To Be Continued

Next time on The World, Biscuits And Sirius Black According To Nellie O’Neill.

“Hej! Nellie Wellie Bellie, this is mom speaking, you might have guessed that though! Your father would come and talk, but he’s talking to a stone. It’s round and tripped him over. He’s just talking to it to see if it has a grudge against him. Happy Christmas! We hope you like your present…open it now, so the next thing I’m going to say makes sense.” I opened the box, inside their was an old fashioned key, “We were saving it until you turned eighteen, or at least when you had left Hogwarts but then we realized because of recent events, we might not be around then to give it to you. I’m sure you might have recognized what the key opens, the café. Yes, Oh gobstopper, it’s not a café, it‘s an orange. It’s yours Nellie, it always has been. We were just looking after it for you. That’s if you want it of course. Remember when you were seven, you asked if one day, we’d hire you because you loved the shop, remember what your father said? You’ll be hiring yourself? Interesting. You didn’t quite understand back then though.” I smiled, I’d forgotten all about it. “So it’s all yours my little darling. I still can’t believe that you have almost finished school. I still remember all those stupid things you used to do and the stupid you still do. Never change, because Nellie, you’re you, and that is what makes people love you. I still miss that grin of yours. I hope you’re well. Now my little Nellie Wellie Bellie, I have to go, your father is shouting a tree, but he loves you too. Oi Stop kicking that tree! No! You‘re going to hurt yourself…look you‘ve just gone and bashed your head now.” Then the paper turned into dust.

Chapter 15: Parties, Almost, Betrayals And Me
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Disclaimer; I don’t own Harry Potter.

Authors Note;

I can’t believe we’re up to chapter 15 already.

I really enjoyed writing the party scene, it was fun. I hope you enjoy it; the next chapter is set on New Years Day, so expect to see that chapter up in the next few days, even though I have yet to start it. It took me ages to figure out gifts they would give to Nellie.

I haven’t answered your reviews yet and I apologize, but I wanted to get this finished and up before I go to bed. Rest assured every single review will be answered tomorrow. I do appreciate them; they cheer me up so much and are a good source of motivation when I get a little lazy. I was actually so amazed with how many I’ve got. You’re all amazing. The best readers. Thank you for sticking with me.

If you spot any typos, please pick them out, it’s almost 3 in the morning so you can imagine my brain. I’ve skimmed, but I’ll go through it more tomorrow.

Oh, I wish you a merry new year.


Thoughts and opinions are welcomed.

Amazing Chapter Image By chocolat.@tda

“Please stay away from him Nellie. He is bad news.” - Sirius Black

Chaper Fifteen
Parties, Almost, Betrayals And Me

I love the feeling you get when you wake up and realize its Christmas. I couldn’t help but smile as I slid out of bed and went over to Lily’s. She was fast asleep.

“Rawr!” I yelled, jumping up and down on the spot, I was a little excited, Lily woke up with a jolt and then she looked at me and burst out laughing.

“Happy Christmas.”

“Happy Christmas Nellie.” Lily rubbed her eyes as she climbed out of bed.

I grabbed her hand. “Come onnn!”

Lily followed me, “Don’t tell me you're one of those people who can't stay in bed past eight on Christmas?”

“Don’t tell me, you're one of those people who can hardly sleep on Christmas Eve?”

I grinned as I nodded, “You got that right.”

Lily laughed, “Typical…sometimes Nellie you’re so childish,” She wasn’t saying it like it was fault, in fact she was saying it more like a compliment. “But it suits you.”

“Thanks Lily.” I blushed, “I like your slippers.” You know when someone compliments you; something turns inside you and makes you compliment them back. I could have told Lily anything, that she is beautiful, charming, and funny or anything like that, but no, I chose her slippers.

“That’s original.” Lily laughed, “Thank you.”

We walked to the kitchens where Mr and Mrs Potter were making breakfast.

“Hello girls!” Mrs Potter greeted, “The boys should be up soon.”

“Take a seat,” Mr Potter gestured to the table, “Breakfast shall be served once the boys get down here.” Me and Lily glanced at each other before sitting down.

“What do you normally have for breakfast?” Mrs Potter inquired.

“Food?” I replied, quite confused.

Mrs Potter laughed, “No, I meant what kind? Cereal, hot?”


“…Nellie usually has over twelve breakfasts.” James finished for me, laughing as he and Sirius walked into the kitchen.

“No! I only had eight the other day…”

“Well, boys and girls, breakfast isn’t quite ready as of yet, but you’re presents are in the living room, go along, open them, while I finish this.”

We didn’t need telling twice.

I ran over to my pile. On the top, there was a little box, wrapped in paper with pretty star patterns on it, with a note tag on it. I read it. To Nellie, Happy Christmas, love R. I slipped the present into my pocket; I didn’t want to open Regulus present in front of the others. I felt bad; I didn’t know what he wanted for Christmas. What do you get a Death Eater? So I bought him this pretty ring with a blue gem in the middle. Oh, I also drew him a picture. It was him standing under the light of the moon.

I opened Izzie’s present first, it was a Wizarding camera. I grinned; I loved taking photos of people pulling faces. There was a little note attached to it, Yo, Nellie, I hope you’re having a better time than I am, I might sneak to James Christmas party later for half an hour. I miss you. Happy Christmas! I hope you like your gift, now you can look at my sexy face without stalking me! Haha. Love Izzie. I’d made her a collage, I make her one every year. It’s fun to compare them and to see how much we’ve changed.

I heard a tapping of an owl at the window, I looked over, it was Firewhiskey. I ran over to let him in; he dropped a parcel in the middle of the room. “Yo Firewhiskey.” He nudged me to open it, I did. A piece of paper went flying into the air, it was almost like a howler, but it wasn’t nasty. A wizard’s version of a telegram.

“Hej! Nellie Wellie Bellie, this is mom speaking, you might have guessed that though! Your father would come and talk, but he’s talking to a stone. Its round and tripped him over. He’s just talking to it to see if it has a grudge against him. Happy Christmas! We hope you like your present…open it now, so the next thing I’m going to say makes sense.” I opened the box, inside their was an old fashioned key, “We were saving it until you turned eighteen, or at least when you had left Hogwarts but then we realized because of recent events, we might not be around then to give it to you. I’m sure you might have recognized what the key opens, the café. Yes, Oh gobstopper, it’s not a café, it‘s an orange. It’s yours Nellie, it always has been. We were just looking after it for you. That’s if you want it of course. Remember when you were seven, you asked if one day, we’d hire you because you loved the shop, remember what your father said? You’ll be hiring yourself? Interesting. You didn’t quite understand back then though.” I smiled, I’d forgotten all about it. “So it’s all yours my little darling. I still can’t believe that you have almost finished school. I still remember all those stupid things you used to do and the stupid you still do. Never change, because Nellie, you’re you, and that is what makes people love you. I still miss that grin of yours. I hope you’re well. Now my little Nellie Wellie Bellie, I have to go, your father is shouting a tree, but he loves you too. Oi Stop kicking that tree! No! You‘re going to hurt yourself…look you‘ve just gone and bashed your head now.” Then the paper turned into dust.

Sirius, James and Lily were looking at me, tears of affection prickled my eyes, but I wiped them away. I gripped the key in my hand, it made sense to me now and it felt like me. I was going to run my parents, no my café. I’ve always loved food and people. What a perfect combination. I picked up the camera and took a picture of myself; grinning. When the picture was developed, I tied the picture to Firewhiskey leg. “There.” I mused, “I bet they’ll get sick of me grinning now.” I had already sent their gift earlier, I called it on the run must haves. It had a torch, a Christmas cracker, a couple of books, two knitted scarves, two pairs of socks, a few other things and of course, I drew them a picture too. I stroked Firewhiskey on the head, before he gave a little toot and flew off to wherever my parents were.

“Are you okay Nellie?” Lily asked softly.

“Me? I’m more than okay,” I grinned, “I’m fabulous.” I slipped the key in my pocket as I made a mental note to put it back into my trunk safely when I got back to the bedroom.

Lily, James and Sirius smiled at me, I grinned back as I picked up another parcel. It was from Peter, he got me a book about knitting, and I grinned, I would be sure to thank him when I saw him later. Remus got me some biscuits along with some various confectioneries. Yum, appealing to my stomach is a good way to make me like you.

For the Marauders and Lily, I had sewn them a doll of themselves each. It had taken me ages! Of course, they got a picture too.

“Nellie, I love it.” Lily said after she opened her present, “Is this why you used to go to class with plasters around the tips of your fingers?”

“Yeah.” I told them it was because I was weaving magical spells, which sounded cooler in my head because I realized that we said spells all the time. I was a witch for the chicken’s sake!

“It looks a lot like me,” James said about his doll, “Handsome.”

“You’re hair was a bugger, I eventually got that windswept look” I teased.

James looked at his doll, “It does have that look!” He laughed.

Sirius held up his Sirius doll, “It’s cute. I like it. Thank you Nellie.” Sirius smiled, “Though, I must say, your wrapping sucks.”

“I know.” I shrugged, “It’s not my fault. I suppose yours is better?”

“Of course it is.” Sirius smirked, “Anything is better than yours.”

I glared at him.

James got me a new set of Gobstones; I’ve always wanted to join the club. I should focus on my exams, but no, I want to join the Gobstone club. I’m going to look into that when I get back to Hogwarts. I’d sort of lost my last set. I think it’s under my bed, along with my Wizard Chess set. Lily got me a little bag of pixie dust, along with a pocket sneakscope.

Last but not least, I opened Sirius neatly wrapped present. The paper was pretty. The box revealed it was a charm bracelet. There were many charms on it; a biscuit, a quill, a tear, a butterfly, a fish finger, a snow angel, a pair of lips that formed a smile, a splodge of mud, a bear that resembled Mr Snuggles Le Fuggles La Muggle and the last charm was a little pony. I couldn’t help but grin as the memories that each charm reminded me of flooded my brain. To other people, the charms might be seen as a little weird but to me and Sirius; they made perfect sense. I hugged Sirius, in which he warmly returned. “I’m glad you like it.” He grinned.

After breakfast, Lily decided she would start getting ready ridiculously early. As in right after breakfast. Of course, I too began the torturous thing that was called getting ready. I put Regulus present in my trunk; I would open it tomorrow or something when Lily wasn’t around. It wasn’t that I didn’t trust her; I just couldn’t be bothered to explain the story that was me and Regulus.

“Hmmm. What shall we do with your hair?” Lily asked.

I didn’t like the look in her eyes.

So, after hours of being poked and tugged at; I was ready. My hair was straight, for now that is anyway. I knew it would go curly as soon as I stepped out of this room. Lily had applied a few spells to my hair, but I understood that my hair had a life of its own and nothing could quite contain the free spirit individual that is my hair. I went to touch the beautiful butterfly clip that was on the side of my hair, it had bright blue gems on it. It reminded me of Buttie Mknutty Fly and thinking of Buttie Mknutty Fly reminded me of Sirius. I hope he will still keep to his end of the deal.

“Don’t touch.” Lily warned, “It looks nice where it is.”

I had tried wearing my trainers underneath my dress but I had been forced by Lily to change out of them and into my flat shoes. It was worth a shot. Even though it wasn’t successful. It wasn’t like you could see the whole trainer either, only the top bit.

I had heard Remus and Peter arrive about an hour ago when Lily was chucking lots of lotions at me, saying something about ‘it makes your skin really nice’ but she had lots of curlers in her hair so I couldn’t take her that seriously. I did though however, apply the lotion to my skin and Lily was right, it did make my skin feel nice. My skin is happy today. It hardly ever gets paid attention to; my skin must think it’s their birthday.

The Marauders had left about five minutes ago; they had called for us to see if we were ready. We weren’t though, so from behind the door, we told them we would meet them at the party in about ten minutes.

I looked at Lily, she looked amazing. I never realized how nice her hair looked wavy, I remembered how her hair looked when she got up; bushy and couldn‘t help but let out a little giggle. I could understand why she was popular. I looked in the mirror, I felt okay, but I wasn’t sure. This just wasn’t the normal thing I did everyday, so I was a little paranoid. I almost felt ridiculous. I mean, who am I trying to be? I mean, I’ve heard of James parties before, he sometimes had a few in summer and they were still fresh gossip by September and now I was attending one. I just didn’t feel good enough.

“Lily, I feel ridiculous.” I whined, tugging on my dress a little. I wonder if I can get my hands on a nice woolly coat.

“Nellie, you’re just being paranoid.” Lily sighed as she gentle removed my hand from my dress and placed them by my side. The funny thing was that I knew she was right. “Come on, let’s go.” She grabbed my hand and pulled me with her. “Now Nellie, no more. You look good. You’ll go to this party and have a nice time. Right?”

“Right.” I agreed, giving into Lily’s optimism and pushing away my negative emotions.

We headed into the dining hall, where the party would be held. When we got there, I found the table was no longer in the middle, the music was playing, and there were many people, older and younger. I recognized a few of them from Hogwarts. There were red and gold streamers hanging from the ceilings, the doors that led into the Garden were open, I could see people out there as well. James parties were popular to say the least. I almost felt like Cinderella going to the Princes ball, she finally has a chance and just maybe, I do too.

Just then, some of the crowd spotted us and stared. Their gaze made me feel uncomfortable.

“What are they looking at?” I asked Lily who shrugged, “I knew this was a bad idea. I need to go and change, I’m just Nellie, I’m not this, and they’re looking at me because I must look horrible.” I rambled as I went to turn and leave.

“Miss O’Neill does scrub up well.” I stopped dead in my tracks as I felt my face on fire. I turned around to meet the gaze of Sirius, I smiled.

“Thank you.” I had to suppress the urge to mess with my dress again. “I’m glad you think that.”

“Nellie is that you?” Peter asked, “You look different.”

“I blame Lily.” I smiled as Lily winked at me. “She wouldn’t even let me wear trainers underneath my dress.”

Sirius laughed as he continued to watch me, “No heels?”

“Nope. I came as good old midget me.” I laughed, “I’m going to get a drink.”

Perhaps I’ll just stay for five minutes then.

I managed to get a drink pretty easily from the table; I even managed to sip it without any accidents. In my sight, I noticed Clarissa Mkowns dancing with a boy whom I didn’t know.

“Would you like to dance?” I looked up to see Lucas Miles. My eyes went wide. Was he talking to me? Well, he is staring at me. “I’m guessing you don’t want to?”

“No…I’d love to.” I offered him my hand as I placed my drink on the table. He took my hand and smiled. He then led me to the dance floor.

I hope I don’t fall over.

“I’m Lucas.” He whispered in my ear as we danced.

“I’m Nellie. Im pleased to meet you.”

“You go to Hogwarts right?” I nodded, “You’re the Marauders friend aren’t you?” I nodded again, “Is there something going on with Sirius? Is he your boyfriend?”

I shook my head, “No, silly. Where did you hear that?”

“I’ve saw you together once or twice and just assumed.” Lucas shrugged.

“Well don’t.” I laughed, “We’re just friends.”

Lucas nodded, as we carried on dancing.

“Mind if I cut in?” Sirius interrupted, coldly. I looked at him, but he didn’t look at me, instead he kept his eyesight fixated on Lucas.

Lucas glared, but gave in; Lucas was no match for Sirius, “Sure, go ahead.” Lucas rolled his eyes, “I shall being seeing you later Nellie.” I smiled and nodded. He shot one look of pure hatred at Sirius before walking off. I wonder what that was about.

Sirius arm wrapped around my waist, he pulled me in closer and he would have to ask for a dance when a slow song comes on. I looked around, the girls had their arms wrapped around their partner’s neck, so slowly, my arms wrapped around Sirius neck. I looked into Sirius eyes and they were ablaze; ablaze with something I didn’t recognise. He seemed a little angry and upset with me and I didn’t know why.

“Mr Black does indeed scrub up well.” I complimented, hoping that it would make the air between us all right again.

Sirius smiled, “Thank you.” Sirius did look nice in his suit, even I couldn’t deny that. He was almost that guy you could find in old fashioned movies; the classic handsome guy. With his dark hair that I have to the urge to run my hand through. It was soft when I tugged it though.

“I like James parties. They’re nice.” I whispered.

“Indeed,” I could feel Sirius breath tickle my face as he looked down to talk to me. “Lily told me you were worried about coming?”

“I just feel a little different; I wasn’t sure how people would act if I looked a little different.” I explained, “I was just being paranoid.”

“You shouldn’t have been.” Sirius stated, “See? You’re not making a fool of yourself. I mean we’re even dancing and we haven’t tumbled yet.”

“That’s only because you’re leading.”

Sirius laughed. “I suppose but we’re doing good right?”

“I guess so.”

“Get ready for the dip.” Sirius said before he dipped me, I couldn’t help but giggle. He pulled me back up, “You laughing at my dancing skills?”

“No. I’m just laughing at things in general.” Sirius smiled, “Sirius…Can I ask you something?”

Sirius looked at me for a moment but after what felt like an eternity, he nodded.

“What’s the deal with you and Lucas?”

Sirius face instantly hardened and his lips formed a scowl. “I don’t like him. He is a jerk.” He spat, “Please stay away from him Nellie. He is bad news.”

“But why?”

“We’ve never gotten on. Not since first year, when we argued…I don’t want to talk about it.”

I nodded, sighing, knowing I wasn’t going to get any more information out of Sirius other than what he had just told me. “Okay, Sirius.”

“Let’s get a drink.” He said as he grabbed my hand and pulled me gently towards to the drinks table.

Sirius passed me a drink and I sipped it. I checked out the food, it looked yummy. I began helping myself. Sirius joined me, picking up random bits of food. “This food is nice.” I commented.

“That it is.”

Sirius arm brushed up against mine and I suddenly felt hot. “I’m boiling. Want to go outside?” I asked after we finished eating.

Sirius nodded, “Sure.”

We headed outside, it was a little colder than I realized but I chose to ignore it. There were only a few people around. Me and Sirius managed to find a nice bench on the far side of the garden.

I stood up as Sirius relaxed on the bench, I began showing him that my dress could turn into a tent  but I managed to trip over my own two feet, accidentally flick one of my shoes into a bush and, to top it all off, I actually fell into Sirius lap.

Typical right?

I didn’t bother to move, nor did Sirius object to me sitting there. My skin was covered in goose bumps. I wondered whether it was from being close to Sirius or the cold? I bit my lip. Sirius ran his finger down the side of my face. “Mm, Nellie, you really do look nice today.” Sirius mumbled, his breath making patterns in the cold air. His face leaned closer to mine, I stared into his eyes and once again, they were unreadable.

“You look really nice too.” I blushed.

I ran my fingers through his hair, it was lovely and soft. Sirius cupped my face and brought it closer to his. “When you’re this close to me, the urge to kiss you gets stronger.” He whispered. his face was so close, I could almost feel the words dancing off my face. He left his hand stroking my face but used his free arm to wrap it around my waist. “Something is telling me to kiss you.”

He looked at me, I could have called him off at any moment and he would have backed off but I didn’t. I got lost in the moment; I’d lost common sense the moment I fell into his lap. Right now, I was intoxicated by Sirius. All the emotions I didn’t know I even held was bubbling to the surface surged and put me on a high. At that very moment I needed him. “Go on then.” I whispered, almost daring him.

Sirius grinned, he moved his hand away from my face to run his fingers through my hair. I just hoped his hand didn't get stuck. My hair was a dangerzone. His arm still wrapped around my waist, “With pleasure.” I felt a warm pair of lips on mine but then within seconds, they were cruelly taken away.

“I can’t.” Sirius croaked, almost as if it pained him. “I just can’t.” Sirius carefully picked me up and placed me on the bench. I looked at him, confused and rejected but he refused to look at me. I watched as he then started to walk away. I might have chased if I didn’t lose my shoe earlier.

I could still shout at him though. “Sirius!” I yelled, “Come back, please.” I pleaded, but Sirius just began to run. Somehow whether it was the tears messing up my sight or the fact that Sirius had simply just gone, I couldn’t see him anywhere.

I swallowed the lump in my throat where I realized something.

Me and Sirius was anything but just friends.

“Are you okay Nellie?” Lucas asked, appearing from nowhere, it almost felt like he cared.  He was walking up to me, edging closer and closer when all I wanted was distance.

I wiped the tears “No.” I replied truthfully.

“Is this yours?” Lucas asked, holding up my shoe.

“Yes. It is.” I snatched it and put it on. Lucas was about to say something, but I just ignored him and stomped off back into the party.  I knew I was being rude but I didn't really care at that given time.

Lily and James spotted me, “Nellie what’s a matter?” Lily asked, concerned.

“Ask the stupid fish finger Sirius Black.” I replied, rubbing my forehead, James looked at me confused. I sighed, “I’m going to bed good night.” I gave them both a hug before leaving the party.

“Leaving so soon?” Lucas asked, “But the party has only really begun.”

“Yes. I don’t feel like partying on my own.” I replied, annoyed.

“You don’t have to party on your own.” Lucas smirked as he grabbed my hand and pulled me back into the party and onto the dance floor. He was dancing close to me. I couldn’t be bothered to fight it anymore, I couldn't be bothered to fight him. I allowed myself to back down. “See? Dancing with me isn’t that bad.”

“I suppose.” I bit my lip to leave out the comment that was on the tip of my tongue; you're not Sirius though. And anything less that Sirius at the moment just wouldn't do.

It was then, when I had my head rested on Lucas shoulder, I noticed Sirius.

To me he stuck out, a star amongst the dark sky. He looked crushed, unable to hide his hurt. It was etched in his body language, it was all over his face. He shook his head and we stood there for moments on end, staring at each other. Taking in each others features and each others betrayals. I pushed Lucas away as I shakily walked over to Sirius. I slowly went to touch his face but he flinched and I recoiled. “…I can’t.” Sirius croaked.

For the second time in one night, I watched him walk away from me.

“Nellie come on.” Izzie whispered, from behind me, as she took my hand and led me away from the party. I quickly figured we must be heading back to my room and if we we weren't, I didn't care. She must have got direction from James. “You do look lovely though Nellie. I don’t think I’ve ever seen you so dressed up before.” She smiled, but I didn’t return it.

"When did you get here?" I asked quietly.

"About ten minutes ago, Lily and James told me to find you because you were upset." She sat down on my bed, I lay my head in her lap and I began telling her what had happened, sobbing throughout it.

I felt like a fool. Why didn’t I just get up straight away from his lap?

“Shhh,” Izzie murmured as she wiped the tears away, “It’s all going to be okay.”

But somehow for once, I didn’t think that Izzie was telling the truth.

…To be Continued

Next time on The World, Biscuits And Sirius Black According To Nellie O’Neill.

Right Nellie.” James began, “You want to know about Sirius? Why he is acting the way he is? Why he rejected you after leading you on?”

Those were only a few of the answers I wanted.

I breathed in. Was I even ready for the answers? I sighed, it was now or never. “Well…yes.”

“Sirius fancies the pants off you.”

“Sirius fancies my pants?!”

That’s odd.

“Not like that you muffin!” James said through his laughter, as I glared at him.

Chapter 16: Confusion, Friends, Reasons And Me
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Disclaimer I don’t own Harry Potter. I do own Nellie and Izzie as I created them. The things that haven’t been mentioned in that book sitting on your shelf are probably mine too.

I don't own the Wombles.

Authors Note

Wow, it’s been long. Too long. I’m awfully sorry about it all. I have A-level exams, then life snowballed, and time seems to tick by so quickly when you see very little of it. College is tight at the moment, I have a Drama performance exam on the 10th, so most of my time is spent preparing for that, but I’ll try to keep up with some updates. I’m sorry it took so long.

Don’t worry; I’ll never leave this story unfinished.

I must thank you all, because your response for this story is amazing, I mean, over seventy reviews just on the last chapter! I couldn’t believe my eyes. You’re all amazing and because of the reviews, it gave me enough motivation to finally finish the chapter that has been in the works for quite some time.

I planned some of the story and it will at least go up to 31, and these are only Hogwarts years. So, there will be a sequel where a lot more things are going to get better and of course, worse. It’ll be fun.

Oh, I’ve also changed my meet the author thread, as my last one got deleted in the purge.

I’m unsure of what I think of this chapter, next one is more of filler, but there is a lot of drama in 18.

As always, I hope you enjoy.

Oh, I’ve had a quick gone over of this chapter, but I’m about to go out, but I wanted to get this chapter out, so it hasn’t had a more thorough check.

Comments and Opinions welcome.

Amazing Chapter Image by musicbox!@TDA

“Oh Nellie, lets put it this way, the day your relationship with Sirius moves to platonic is the day I put furniture in the hallway.” - Izzie Devereux

Chapter Sixteen
Confusion, Friends, Reasons And Me

There are ranges in which you can be a fish finger. Say, the biggest fish finger you could be is a giant one; an example of this would be Sirius Black, who since the party has been avoiding me. I walk into a room; he walks out. I mean how obvious can he get? I haven’t talked to him since that night and it’s now New Years Eve. I knocked on his door a few days after and he didn’t reply. Of course, I explored his room to see if he was in and he wasn’t. I found no Sirius. I just wanted to see whether he was ignoring me or just avoiding me. It’s now a mixture of the two. A small fish finger would be someone like Izzie when she makes one of her comments. Izzie left after two hours or so at the party, she claimed that she had probably been in the bathroom for too long now and her grandparents would be wondering if she had fallen into the toilet and drowned or something along the lines of that.

Tonight, James decided we would all have a get together to see the New Year together. That includes me, Izzie, Lily, James, Remus, Sirius and Peter. Mm, I can sense that there is going to be some awkwardness between me and Sirius.


…I need to talk to him. We’re friends right? The rejection placed us right back into the friend zone. We can’t let one little incident stop us from being friends right? Plus, it’s not fair on our other friends if we keep acting weird around each other. I need to tell him that it didn’t mean anything because it didn’t right?

I’m so confused,

Stupid giant fish finger.

Perhaps it did mean something…does that mean I have feelings for him? The thing about emotions is that they are so confusing! You don’t control them, but you feel them. Somehow, I think us humans have got the short straw on this deal.

I need some biscuits.

At least a packet.

I don’t think I was ready for that kiss, because a kiss is never just that; a kiss. It brings along a whole new host of emotions, it brings along love, heartbreak, lust. A kiss can change everything. It changes situations and I wonder if it has changed mine and Sirius relationship forever. I hope not.

I don’t like him like that. I just can’t. I can understand why a normal girl would I mean, he is beautiful, kind; funny…I’m going to shut up now.

…Okay, I‘ll admit it…I might like him. I might not. Even if I did, It would only be a little bit. A tiny bit. A bit that could be barely called a bit! What the apple pie! I don’t fancy Sirius Black. I’ve lost the plot. Yeah. That seems like a good enough excuse for these weird thoughts.

I’m Nellie and I’ve gone cuckoo.

Ah, but wasn’t I cuckoo already?

I can’t help that I enjoy insanity.

Or should I argue that I am normal?

I need to go on a Sirius detox…but I would miss him too much.

I’m swimming in a bowl of custard without a spoon.

“Hello Nellie.” I look up to see James, I gave a little wave. Perhaps conversation would keep my mind of Sirius. He sat next to me, “Biscuit?” James chucked the packet at me. “What’s up?”

“Nothing.” James raised his eyebrow, “Okay. I was just thinking.”

“Nellie? Thinking? Well I never!” James joked, as I stuffed a biscuit in my mouth.

I rolled my eyes. “Why James! Aren’t you the funny one in the basket?”

“Well yes.” James agreed, smirking. “I think I’m the funniest one there.”

“Yeah, if we’re talking about looks that is.” I grinned.

James pouted, “How very dare you!”

“I dared.” I pointed out.

James rolled his eyes as he paused for a moment, “So Nellie, what were you thinking about?”

“I can’t tell you.” I replied. I couldn’t. Well, I could. I trust James, but Sirius is his best friend and I wouldn’t want to put him an awkward situation. Aren’t I nice?

James raised his eyebrow, just one. I felt a little twinge of jealously. Just how do you raise just one? “I‘m going to take a wild guess now...Sirius?”

“Wow, James, Old misty eyes would be so proud.” Old misty eyes were the nickname for the Divination teacher. She likes to claim that we are all aliens, because we’re magical, and the thing that truly makes me believe that she’s crazy is that she likes mixing mashed potato with fruit. I mean, who does that? It should be a food crime!

James scrunched up his face in disgust, but his eyes glittered with amusement, “Yeah. As if. Like she could ever come up with something that’s true!”

I laughed, “One day she might.”

“So I was right?”


“What about Sirius?”

“I don’t understand him.” I stated, sometimes I thought I did, but then he would rip the bathmat from under my feet and I would be confused all over again. “I have concluded that he is a giant fish finger.” James opened his mouth to talk but I found myself rambling. “I just want things to go back to normal. I don’t like it, I want my friend back. I wish he wasn’t avoiding me, makes me feel like I smell.” I made a little ‘humph’ sound.

“Nellie, you don’t smell.” James laughed, “Sirius is…well…he’s Sirius.”

“Yeah, and a confusing Sirius at that.”

James thought for a moment, before saying, “Right Nellie.” James cleared his throat, “You want to know about Sirius? Why he is acting the way he is? Why he rejected you after leading you on?”

Those were only a few of the answers I wanted if I was honest
I breathed in. Was I even ready for the answers? I sighed, it was now or never. I would just have to be ready I guess. “Well…yes.”

“Sirius fancies the pants off you.”

“Sirius fancies my pants?!”

That’s odd. Sirius is a weirdo!

And he has only seen them a couple of times! And they have always been accidents!

“Not like that you muffin!” James said through his laughter, as I glared at him. “Sirius likes you in the romantic way. You know, the kissy wissy way.”

Well, how was I supposed to know…he could have just said that before and not mention underwear!

I sighed, “No. James, I think you’re wrong. Our relationship is strictly platonic.” I tried to reason with James, but he just shook his head.

“Yeah if that‘s true, I‘m a blue spotted daisy, Lily is as cold as a snow man, Remus just started a petition to ban books, Peter secretly turns into lion at night and James thinks Quidditch is as fun as Binns.” Izzie cut in. I turned around and there she was; grinning. She was standing with Lily, Remus and Peter. Good, no Sirius. “You get my point Nellie?”

“No. I don’t.” I decided I would be difficult. “But hello anyway.” I ran over to give them a hug each. I saw Lily half an hour ago, but I still gave her a hug.

“Oh Nellie, lets put it this way, the day your relationship with Sirius moves to platonic is the day I put furniture in the hallway.”

Ouch. That bad.

Izzie hates furniture in the hallway, because she walks into it. It’s my job to be a klutz; not her. Izzie hates it because she feels like she is losing control. Plus, it makes her feel like a right moppet. I don’t like it that much either; I think it’s really dangerous. Like swimming without floats. Took me ages to learn how to swim. It’s quite difficult; you have to trust the water, which is pretty hard, because it doesn’t have a heart.

“I get your point.” I sighed.

“How can you not see it Nellie? It’s been obvious for a while.” Lily sighed.

“The obvious is never usually the obvious.” I stated.

Izzie frowned for a moment, “So yeah, where is the glory that is Sirius?” Izzie asked.

James pondered the question for a moment. “Out…I think.”

“Okay, least we know where he is if we need him.” Izzie rolled her eyes, “I was totally right.” If other people weren’t around, Izzie would be doing her happy dance. She thinks I don’t know, but I’ve seen her do it. It’s like a cat running away from a bucket of water.

“What were you right on?” Peter asked.

“I said that Sirius fancied Nellie.” Izzie smirked, “And I was right.”

“You’re always right.” I sighed. It’s true, Izzie hasn’t failed me yet.

“I know.” Izzie said proudly, she paused for a moment before asking, “If Sirius likes her, why reject her?”

Izzie had asked the question that I wanted to know the answer most. If Sirius likes me, then why did he reject me? It just doesn’t make much sense in my booky.

Sirius is weird.

“Regulus.” James answered simply, though this raised a lot more questions. It answered one, but created a thousand more.

“That idiot.” Izzie muttered as she rolled her eyes.

“Huh? Regulus?” Lily asked, confused, “As in Regulus Black? Sirius’s brother? What has he got to do with it?”

Oh, I haven’t told her have I? I guess I’m the person who should answer this question then, “Well,” I began, as I make patterns on the settee I was sitting on, “Me and Regulus…well…we…used to um, sort of date.” Lily’s mouth formed a little ’o’ “Yeah, I know, I know. It seems unbelievable but it’s true.”

“What? When? How long?” Lily spluttered.

“My sixth, his fifth. About ten months. I think.” I began, “I met him while I was looking at Thestrals. We became friends, and it evolved eventually. We argued, we made up. That’s how it was, with a few I love you and too many I hate you thrown in the mix.” I sighed, “However much I try and push him away…for his own good mind you. He comes back, again and again. He sends me a letter, and I come running to help him. He needs someone to talk to and I’m always that someone. I broke up with him before sixth year ended, but I tried to make it official when we came back sort of thing, that’s when Sirius and everyone else found about our past relationship. Of course, I didn’t know until after Sirius and Regulus had a fight, in which Regulus got a little too close and Sirius came back and went mad.” I was rambling now, but I didn’t actually care. “He was also quite nasty but I’ve forgiven him.” It was true, I’d forgiven Sirius a long time ago, and I probably forgave him two minutes after it all happened but was too stubborn to admit it.

What can I say? I’m a pushover and I wear my heart on my sleeve. You know I’m cool.

“I’ll give you the full story later if you want?” I offered; I felt bad that Lily was out of the loop; even though the Marauders didn’t know the fine details; only Izzie did, because hey, she lived it with me.

Lily nodded, happily, I could tell she was still confused, but she accepted my answer.

“What about Regulus? He’s a block of cheese if you ask me.” Izzie rolled her eyes, while folding her arms across her chest.

“Do you not like Regulus?” Remus asked, looking at her interested.

Izzie’s face scrunched up in disgust. “No. I hate him. He hurt Nellie, he treated her like crap.” Izzie made a hissing sound. I knew another reason why she didn’t like Regulus but she wouldn’t admit it to the whole room. I felt Izzie’s gaze upon me. “Don’t start Nellie. Don’t you dare say anything.”

Wow, that girl knows me so well, it almost scares me. I looked at her, and she shook her head. “I don’t want to talk about that day.”

I nodded, “I understand Izzie.” Izzie looked away from me and bit her lip; she was trying not to cry.

Quick, divert attention.

“So, um, what about Regulus?”

Luckily, my plan worked, and all attention was taken away from Izzie; she shot me a grateful smile.

“Sirius cares about his brother, despite what he may say and Regulus loves you. He can’t do that to him. It’s not fair.” James explained, “Also Sirius doesn’t want to fall in love with you, only for you to realize that you love his brother.” James pulled a sad face, “I think Sirius would rather avoid getting hurt.”

I suppose his reasons are okay. They make sense I guess. I’m glad it’s not like we’re too different or she would ruin my reputation or something along the lines of that. Still though, it hurt.

Quite a bit actually.

We sat in silence for a few moments, as my brain repeated the information; again and again.

Why did I have to fall for the Black brothers? Because they’re fabulous? Perhaps I just like going for people who are a little messed up. Regulus is a mess, Sirius is a mess, despite them being the definition of perfection in peoples eyes; Sirius had one advantage; he had the charm that Regulus lacked.

Perhaps it’s because I’m attracted to people I want to save.

That proves I’m a Gryffindor!

I’ve always thought I’d be better suited as a Hufflepuff, I mean, I’m a klutz, I’m loyal and I tolerate a lot from people. I mean, I don’t exactly stick out with the average Gryffindor personality do I? Plus, I always thought Hufflepuff sit around making things, or singing jolly songs, something along those lines anyway.

I remember what the hat said it my head the day I was sorted, ‘Ah, O’Neill, a mixture of all sorts,’ Then it pondered for a few seconds, before telling me that I belonged in Gryffindor, my mom and dad were proud. My father was in Hufflepuff and my mother was in Ravenclaw.

I am sort of reckless, I just act on impulse,like when I took Sirius and Regulus wands from them…once I got up that is. I should have run, when the Marauders were fighting, but I didn’t, it doesn’t matter that my legs stop working, I still stood there.

Gryffindor’s enjoy saving people.

Or perhaps, my secret Gryffindorness is going to show itself eventually.

Lets be honest, I don’t have the right to save them; not really anyway. In the end, a person can only do so much for a person, before the person has to at least try.

I’m not that great at saving people either, I fell in love with Regulus and he became a Death Eater.

Sirius…well…Sirius isn’t talking to me.

Speaks for itself really.

Perhaps I just make everything worse.

Perhaps I don’t.

I took another biscuit from the packet and munched on it to calm myself down.

“Nellie, are you okay?” Peter asked, bringing me out of my thoughts, which was a good thing, as my brain is being kind of mean, and confusing. “You haven’t talked for quite a while.”

At the moment, I didn‘t have much to say, but everyone was looking at me, expecting me to speak. “I enjoy painting fences.” I replied, before sending out a weak smile.

I’d never painted a fence in my whole entire existence, but nobody needed to know that.

I’ve painted a cup though.

I broke it an hour later though.

“Nellie, have you even painted a fence before?” Izzie asked, as she placed her hand on my shoulder.

“Many times!” I replied, “I’m a pro.” We slipped into silence for a while after that.

She looked at me warmly, before patting my head.

This situation would be so much better if I didn’t care. I mean, how did Sirius make me care?

Please, lets just ignore the fact; I get attached to just about everything.

He just became a huge part of my life, without me noticing, and he did it very easily too. It’s like he slotted in, like a jigsaw or something.

“Why is Sirius ignoring me?” I asked.

“I don‘t know,” James replied, “But I think he’s, um, confused and unsure on what your take is on the whole situation.”

I nodded. “But I want my friend back.” The words left my mouth without me even thinking about them, though it happens a lot. It was true, if nothing romantic could happen, which I found the idea was growing on me, and then we hopefully could be at least friends.

It was then that I heard the door open and close. We all looked around, and a couple of moments later, Sirius walked through the door. “So, we having this party or not?” He leaned up the doorway so casually, but still had a certain aura about him.

What a flipping fish finger!

Everybody turned to me. Do I have a large forehead or something?


Hmm, quick Nellie, say something! “I was once a pebble in a filing cabinet.” I blurted out, only to be greeted by raised eyebrows.

“I’m going to get a drink.” Izzie rolled her eyes, “You coming old pebbly one?”

“I’m not old.” I objected, “If I’m old, that makes every single one of you ancient.”

“Hmm.” Peter pondered, “What day in August was you born on? You’ve never been specific.”

“August 31st of course. I just made it into our year.” I grinned.

“That must make you the youngest in the year or something.” Remus pondered.

“And the slowest.” Izzie interjected.

I shrugged at Izzie’s comment, before following her to get a drink. When we walked into kitchens, bottles and bottles were on the table, how we were going to drink all of this, well, I had no idea, but I wouldn’t argue that it was impossible, with the Marauders, I was beginning to learn that anything could be possible.

Hmmm, what to have, what to have?

Izzie placed a drink in my hands, “Try that.” She ordered.

I took a sip; it was fizzy, sour, but delicious never less.

“You like it?” Izzie asked, and I nodded as she took a sip of her own drink. “Good.” She paused for a moment, “How is everything hanging? It was getting a tiny bit heavy back there.”

I took a big gulp of my drink, “I know. I was part of it.” I sighed, as I finished my drink and poured another liquid, which I didn’t pay attention to the label into my drink.

“Nellie, it’ll be okay.” Izzie soothed.

“Yeah,” I shrugged, “I know, but I know this changes a few things. I just know it, but Izzie, please don’t leave me.”

“Huh Nellie?” Izzie asked confused, “What you mean?”

“I think I’m losing Sirius and that hurts but I really couldn’t bear it if I ever lost you, in the future or not. I need you; I need you to help me with all this crap.” I mumbled.

Izzies expression softened, “Nellie, you’re one of the most important people in my life, I’m not going anywhere. Okay? Stop being silly.” She squeezed my hand, “You’ll always be my best friend. In fact most of the time, you‘re not even that, you‘re my blonde, silly, crazy, lovable sister from another mother.” Then, she hugged me. “And you always will be.”

I smiled at her, her songs weren’t all that great, but her words always were.

Except for when she’s saying I smell.

Which I totally don’t.

Not even a little bit.

“Want to go back?” I suggested and Izzie nodded.

We walked back into the mini party which was now in full swing. James was twirling Lily to the loud music. Remus was laughing at something that Peter was saying and Sirius was searching through a pile of records. The site was almost like a television advert, everyone looked so happy.

I know knew why people wanted to be part of this world.

For that single moment, everything was perfect, but as always reality then kicks in.

I watched Sirius, as he examined the back of the CD case with interest.

“Just go over and talk to him.” Izzie smiled, before gently pushing me towards him.

I sat across from him and picked up a CD. Interesting, James has The Wombles CD, I thought that was only me.

I could feel Sirius eyes on me but I didn’t dare to look at him, but then, he gently took the CD out of my hand. I shivered; me and Sirius hadn’t been this close in ages. I ran my fingers up and down my arms for him to think that I shivered because I was cold and not him.

“Out of all of the records you had to pick up, you pick up The Wombles?” Sirius raised his eyebrow and I couldn’t help but grin at him. I missed this. I missed his voice. I missed him.

“You don’t find them cool?” I laughed.

“No.” Sirius said with such a stern face that I just had to laugh.

I reached out for my single only for my hand to touch Sirius and I felt all the emotions I felt for him bubbling to the surface again. Sirius looked at me shocked; clearly he had felt something too. I felt the air grow uneasy.

“I need the toilet.” I mumbled, finding an excuse to get up.

“Really? Uhm, well, I need a drink, yeah!” Sirius got up to follow me.

“The kitchen is the opposite way to the bathroom.”

“Er really?” Sirius mumbled, “Must have forgotten.”

We were both fumbling around; its funny how one simple thing can knock you entirely off course.

Sirius bit his lip, as he looked at me, “Right! Drink!”

“Right! Bathroom.” I said, a little louder than necessary.

Then, as Sirius walked off, mumbling to himself, which sounded like, ‘Snap out of it’ or something along the lines of that, I headed to the bathroom.

I sat on the edge of the bath for a little while, only to lean back and fall into the bath. I lay there for quite a while; about five minutes or so.

That shouldn’t have happened. We’re friends.

We need to push these emotions into a little box or something.

And send them off to that square thing…or was it triangle?

Somehow, my thoughts drifted to Regulus, I still hadn’t opened his gift. It was lying at the bottom of my trunk and I felt bad for it. I gathered whatever motivation I had to move out of the bath. I headed back up my room where I opened the trunk and looked at Regulus unwrapped gift.

Inside there was a note and also a necklace. The necklace was lion, which had a snake captured in its mouth. I opened the note, whatever happens, you’ll always have me caught.

I stared at the gift for a moment, before chucking it back into my trunk.

Stupid Regulus, trying to get into my heart again. The present was sweet and I think that the fact that Regulus was sweet was one of the reasons I fell for him so hard.

I wiped the tears that had been stinging my eyes, before tidying myself up and walking back to the party.

As I walked in, I felt Sirius eyes on me, I watched as he strolled over, “Nellie.” Sirius paused for a moment, “Can we talk?”

Why talk when we could do so much more…

Shut up Nellie, you so did not just think that.

It’s Sirius!

“I guess so.” I said simply.

Sirius walked down a corridor and I followed him. When we got to the library, Sirius opened the door. “It’s empty, it’ll do.” He said before he walked in and I followed.

“Soo…” I said, opening the conversation, “You alright?”

“Let’s cut the small talk Nellie.” Sirius snapped and I flinched, Sirius seeing me flinch softened his facial expression, “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to snap.”

“Okay,” I said, weakly.

“So, um, where do I begin?” Sirius fumbled with his words.

“From the beginning is usually the best.” I smiled.

Sirius rolled his eyes jokingly, “So, about what happened, I erm…” Sirius sighed, “…I can’t date you Nellie.”

“I understand.” I sighed, choking back the lump that had formed in my throat.

“No.” Sirius stated calmly, “You don’t understand, Nellie.” Sirius paused for a moment and when I chose to say nothing, he carried on, “It’s not like I don’t want to; I want it more than anything else I’ve ever wanted. It’s not fair. Want to know something?” He asked, with a playful smile on his lips.

“Sure.” In fact though, I think I was a bit scared to what he was about to say.

“Do you know I can’t stop thinking about you? Every single thing replays in my mind. You’ve been on my mind since you called me a fish finger. I manage to connect everything back to you. Food, quills…everything.”

I stood there, with my mouth wide open. This was all too surreal. Am I dreaming? I pinched myself.


That hurt.

“Want to know the reason I dated Cade?” I nodded, “It was to take my mind off you, but I couldn’t. Nobody can replace you.” Sirius sighed, angrily, “I have so much to say, but it’s all useless.”


“It’s because we can’t be together! Can’t you see that?” Sirius started pacing.

“I think I’m getting the picture.”

“You don’t even like me like that do you?” Sirius sighed.

“I’m unsure on how I feel, but if I didn’t like you, I would never have asked you to kiss me.” I replied, as Sirius eyes brightened up for a single moment, “Sirius nobody can replace you in my life. I think about you too, and sometimes I even get these odd feelings…but in my head, I always put them down to indegestion or something, even though I know it’s not.” I sighed, “But, I understand Sirius, Regulus loves me, and neither you nor I can change that and I also understand that because of that we can’t date.” I don’t think I’ve ever said anything this mature in my whole life! “It wouldn’t be fair and I know you love your brother, family comes first right? Plus, I would never hurt Regulus on purpose.” Except for when he annoys me. “It’s fine, but Sirius, we can still be friends right?”

“I don’t know if it’s possible.” Sirius replied, honestly.

“Then we’ll make it possible.” I reasoned, but Sirius was shaking his head.

“It’ll be too hard.”

“Please Sirius.” I pulled my best catty cat face.

“Okay Nellie. We’ll try.” Sirius smiled, as he finally stopped pacing.

“I just need to do this.” I said, as my emotions took over again, I stepped towards Sirius and placed my lips upon his. I don’t know why I did it, but I did. His lips were smooth and soft and for a moment I didn’t care about anything but him. I could feel Sirius relax to my touch, I could almost feel he was about to respond, but then I pulled away. “I wanted something to remember these feelings by. Now we’re friends.”

“I don’t think so.” Sirius grinned, before his lips came falling down on mine. The kiss was needy, desperate and full of passion. Sirius wrapped his arm around my waist to deepen the kiss as his other hand played with my hair. The kiss was perfect because I could feel everything; the emotion we held for each other. It all just made perfect sense. Sirius pulled away; both of us breathless. We both stared at each other for a moment, “Now we’re friends.” Sirius said smiling, but there was a hint of sadness in his tone as he dropped his hand from my waist and took a few steps away.

“So Nellie, back to the party we go?” Sirius asked.


“There might be some food left you know, not enough for over seven meals, but still they’ll be food.”

I glared playfully, “oh Sirius, go and kiss a brick!” I laughed, before I jokingly began stomping towards the party.

“Kiss a brick?” Sirius shrugged before he caught me up and walked with me back to the party.

“Yay, you’re back it’s almost New Year.” James commented, as all of them were watching the clock go by slowly. I smiled at Izzie, before she raised her eyebrow.

“Get your New Years kiss before midnight then?” Izzie whispered in my ear as she grinned wickedly.

“How did you know?”

“Your hair is sticking up more than normal.” She winked, before walking off.

I could kill that girl sometimes.

She should go and kiss a brick too.

Then the clocked fell on Midnight and it began to chime.

“Happy New Year Nellie.” Sirius smiled.

“Happy New Year Sirius.” I grinned back.

Okay, maybe I don’t like him, just a tiny bit. I think it’s a whole lot more.


…To Be Continued

Next time on The World, Biscuits And Sirius Black According To Nellie O’Neill.

“So we’re spying on them because?” I asked.

James rolled his eyes, “Just because.”

“But there is got to be a reason.” I shrugged.

“Don’t you want to know what happens?” Sirius asked.

“Unlike boys, we girls have this thing where we tell each other everything.” I rolled my eyes.

“Everything?” Peter question.


Chapter 17: Stories, Sarah, Gobstones And Me
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Disclaimer I don’t own Harry Potter. Nellie and Izzie are mine though. I don’t own Muppets either, nor the characters that belong to it.

Anything you recognize isn’t mine either.

Authors Note; I’m sorry this took so long. Exams are trying to murder me. For sure. It would have got it out quicker, but I got stuck on a particular scene.

Ah, Nellie’s name is going to be revealed. I’m sort of scared, I’ve chopped and changed her name so much since her creation, I mean she was once called Florrie. Oh, believe it, names can be long like that, my whole name consists of twelve full words, because everyone wants to give the child a name but it’s okay, I know people with even longer names than mine. Plus, Nellie’s parents are rather…weird.

Chapter Eighteen is half done, I have the ending, I’m just writing the beginning. It’ll be a shorter chapter that normal, but it just doesn’t fit if I put in Chapter Nineteen’s drama. It sees a change in Nellie. It’s fun. Should be out in a couple of days/weeks, because there are a few kinks that I need to sort out between eighteen and nineteen. I’m trying to make Nellie a more rounded character, which means she makes mistakes. She’s got to learn somehow.

I’m unsure about this one, it’s sort of a break between the drama that happened in the last chapters and the new drama that happens next but still, events happen in this chapter for a reason. We learn more about Izzie in this chapter.

Enjoy. Find any typos? Point them out please.

Comments and Opinions welcomed.

Amazing Chapter Image by musicbox!@TDA

"…Um, I really need to go and pee.” Izzie Devereux

Chapter Seventeen-
Stories, Sarah, Gobstones And Me

I was currently sitting on the Hogwarts Express, Izzie wasn’t here yet as she usually gets there with only a couple of minutes to spare. Izzie thinks its wild; I think it makes you get a rubbish compartment.

“Nellie.” James began ask, I looked up to find James, Lily, Peter, Remus and Sirius peering over me. For some reason, they all looked quite nervous.

“I’m not dying am I?” I blurted out, “‘cause I still haven’t beaten my record of-”

“-Nellie, you’re not dying. If you were anyway, wouldn’t you be in a hospital?” Lily raised her eyebrow.

“Don’t know.” I shrugged, “It happens.”

“Where?” Remus asked.

“Um…Witch Weekly?” I suggested.

“Don’t tell me you buy that trash?” Lily sighed.

“I used to…until it became evil.” I shuddered.

“How did the magazine become evil?”

“It told me I was going to die an old maid with lots of cats, a stick to chase anyway any children I do not like, an eye patch because they’re cool, and that I will wear ten skirts at the same time.” I got a few questionable looks, “Okay, so I made most of it up, but the old maid thing was true!”

“Yeah. Anyway.” James began again, “We want to know what happened between Izzie and Regulus?”

“Well, what do you think what happened?”

“Secret relationship?” Peter suggested, “You know, like Izzie fell in love with Regulus?”

I laughed. I actually laughed for quite a while to be honest.

“Peter, you’re so funny.” I grinned, “Izzie would never love Regulus. Never in a million years. She detests him.”

“But we want to know why?” Remus asked.

I sighed, “Fine. When Izzie was twelve, she was involved in a car crash, it killed her parents instantly but Izzie managed to survive. I don’t remember much, but what I do remember Izzie never cried. Not when she woke up, not when she was at their funeral. No tears. I never asked why, because if I mentioned her parents, she would get angry at me.” I sighed, “Then in sixth year, on the last day before the Easter Holidays, Izzie was coming home with me, she does it every year and spends most of the six weeks at mine too, but anyway…I took Izzie to one of mine and Regulus meetings…it didn’t go down well. He and Izzie ended up having an argument and he called her…” It almost hurt to say the word. “…orphan. It was then Izzie snapped... she hit Regulus so much…he had broken bones…then she just started crying.” I found this story so hard to tell, “She cried and she cried. For the whole holiday, she just cried. For those two weeks, I never left her alone, I hid all the sharp objects, I used to make her not lock the bathroom door and I’d just sit outside…I was scared she would jump out the window or something. It was the scariest thing I have ever seen, Izzie was the strongest person I knew, yet she was so sad.” I looked at their expressions, a mixture of sadness, I looked away, “Then on the last day, she stopped crying, she demanded I take her to the beach, which I did, and then she told me thank you and that she loved me more than anything.” I sighed, “And that is why Izzie hates Regulus, he made her remember the one thing that she so tried hard to forget. She told me afterwards that it was just easier to pretend they were alive.”

“You’d never think that about her.” Remus sighed, as he began pondering something as he fiddled with his sleeve.

I shrugged, “I know a different Izzie compared to anyone else. There is a lot you wouldn’t think about her that’s true.”

Just then, Izzie walked in, “You know, it’s a nightmare trying to find you guys. In the end I had to talk to that girl with the too bright blonde hair and ask where the Marauders were. Surprisingly, they knew. What a bunch of total lo-” Izzie eyed us all suspiciously. “What are you all looking at me weird?”

“I told them.” I admitted.

“I thought so.” Izzie smiled, patting me on the head, I thought she would have been mad, but she wasn’t “But you do know what this means right Nellie?”

“Yeah. I do.” I sighed, as Izzie grinned mischievously. It was this thing, if I told something about her; she got to tell everyone something about me.

“Hey guys, ever wanted to know what Nellie’s full name is?” She smirked as I gasped in horror.

“I do.” Sirius grinned, “I’ve wondered ever since she told me they were alphabetical.” He winked at me, as I glared.

Izzie cleared her throat, “Well guys, they are…” She paused for dramatic effect, “…Nellie Aaron Abiola Crackers Diamond Gertrude Gioia Kermit Jane Vera O'Neill”





Then, everyone but me burst out laughing.

I didn’t find it funny.

“Okay. Okay. My names were to please everyone else. My parents promised that everyone could have a say in my name. My granddad name was Aaron and he was gutted I wasn’t a boy. My grandmother name is Abigail, but she decided that was too boring and spiced it up a little. Crackers are my Godmothers favourite food. Apparently in my parent’s eyes, I was like a Diamond. I got Gertrude because it’s a family name. Gioia because my mom liked it. Kermit, because he is my dads favourite Muppet character, it could have been worse, my moms is Pepe the King Prawn. Jane because my other grandmother liked it and I was supposed to be called Vera, until my mom felt Nellie suited me better.”

They just carried on laughing.


“Leave me alone Sirius Orion Black, James ‘I have no middle name, but from now on it will be Douglas’ Potter, Peter Edward Pettigrew, Remus John Lupin, Lily ‘I also have no middle name so I’m going to give you one, it will now be Twinkle’ Evans and you, Isabel Clemence Jonah Harriet Devereux, you evil spoon.” I huffed, folding my arms across my chest.

Still though, the laughter rang, these people need a better sense of humour.

“I’m going to tell off you!” I huffed.

“Who are you going to tell to? Head Boy and Head Girl? Because, Nellie, darling, there right here.” Izzie laughed.

Then, I decided to get up, under their watch, I walked out. I wasn’t mad at them; I just wanted to add a little drama to the scene. Sometimes, it’s just more fun. Though, I couldn’t help this unsettling feeling that one day, I was going to regret that thought.

Hmm, where to go?

I’m hungry, but that’s a given.

“Nellie, where do you think you’re going?” Sirius asked, playfully, he had followed me into the hallway.

“Don’t know.”

“You know were only joking right? I love your names; they’re unique, just like you.” Sirius grinned and I smiled.

He looked totally kissable.

Damn it brain!

You must not think those thoughts.

Then, Sarah Beech, one of Clarissa‘s friends, I found it odd that they weren’t together to be honest, but hey, what do I know about their friendship? She flicked her glossy brown hair across her shoulders and blinked at Sirius with her mascara coated eyelashes. I reckon she was trying to be seductive. Sarah was beautiful; she had the look that defied gravity, something about her made you look twice. Perfect nails, painted bright colours to match her outfits. Two girls were behind her, but I paid no attention to them. My attention was focused on Sirius and her.

She placed her arm on Sirius shoulder and ran her fingers through his hair. Forward or what? From, what I could tell, Sirius seemed uncomfortable, but that just could be my jealous mind making up stuff.

Yeah, I admit it. I’m jealous.

I wish I had that confidence. Even if I did though, I still wouldn’t be that forward. There is a thing called a line.

Stop being jealous Nellie, you have no right.

“Hi Sirius,” She whispered, and I frowned, “Had a good Christmas, you didn’t answer my letter?” She gave a pout before blinking several times.

“Didn’t I? Sorry.” Sirius coolly replied, “I had a busy holiday.”

“Oh it’s alright,” She giggled, “Have a good holiday?” She asked, before her eyesight landed on me. “Aren’t you that freaky stupid girl whom hanging out with the mental freak?” She said it so innocently, but it still made my blood boil. Then she watched Sirius expression grow from carefree to somewhat angry. “I’m sure they’re not true of course.” She smiled, I could tell it was fake, she was looking at me like I was dirt, “I’m Sarah.” I knew that and she knew my name, yet I introduced myself anyway.

“I’m Nellie.” I replied, as I looked at my shoes.

“It’s nice to meet you.” She lied, before turning her attention back to Sirius, “So about your holiday, was it good?”

“Yeah. I guess. I spent it mostly with James, Remus, Peter, Lily, Izzie and Nellie.” Sirius smirked, as he watched Sarah’s expression change, from normal, to anger.

“My my, you’ve slipped your standards.” What the hell was that supposed to mean? “Come on, girls, we’re going.” With that, she kissed Sirius cheek before smirking at me and walking off.

“Eugh.” Sirius frowned, “I don’t usually even tell people how I spend my time…but something about her…she’s so…” He paused for a moment, “Well, in your terms, she would be a fish finger.”

“A giant fish finger.” I corrected and Sirius nodded.

“Come on let’s go back in.” Sirius said cheerfully as he put his arm around my shoulder, “I wonder when the trolleys coming, I’m starving.”

“So am I.” I agreed, “I feel like cake.”

Sirius just laughed and shook his head, before we walked back in.

“You know, Nellie, that there is probably going to be a Slug Club party soon?” Izzie asked as I sat next to her.

“Really? Fun.”

“I didn‘t know you were in the Slug Club?” James asked.

“Apparently, my hexes are nice.” Izzie explained, “And Nellie here, she said some crap, Sluggie liked it and he invited her.”

“We’re not part of it.” James grumbled, “Lily is though.”

“Don’t you usually come anyway?” I raised my eyebrows.

James shrugged sheepishly. “Not usually.” But then he laughed.

“Least I’ll have someone to talk too,” Lily sighed, “They are always a bit bland.”

“Really? I find them hilarious.” I shrugged, “That’s usually because me and Izzie play a variety of games, like you look at a person, then make up their thoughts or tell stories involving them.”

Izzie laughed, “It’s really quite amusing.”

“Ever done that about me?” Lily asked, a playful tone in her voice, in theory it wouldn’t suit her, but somehow she managed to pull it off perfectly.

“You’ve been hanging around with James too much.” Izzie pointed out, “He’s having some effect on you.”

“Hmmm. I don’t remember if we did….oh wait we did,” I said

“Didn’t it involve you guys too?” Izzie threw a glance at the Marauders before looking at me again. I nodded. “Want us to tell you it?”

Lily laughed, “Sure. It sounds like it’ll be amusing, but when did you make it up?”

“First Sluggie party of sixth year.” I answered, “Right,” I took a deep breath in before I began the story. “It was you, Lily, in a land pull of pogo sticks, you found your life calling as colour consultant, had an addiction to Bingo and chicken wings. You met a boy called James, who turned out, loved Bingo too, but wasn’t a fan of the chicken wings, he preferred chips, but you let that slide, because he had a really nice rubber ring and it was just a dream of yours to dive into the sea with the ring.” I laughed, “You’d think that would be the ending wouldn’t you? But no, we had way too much time on our hands.”

“It was the in the forest at night, you and James had just played a game of Bingo, you were kind of sad, because you lost, but the stars were really nice, plus, there was always tomorrow.” Izzie gave a little wink, “Then, out of the sky, an UFO appeared and zapped you on its spaceship. Its leader was a boy called Sirius; he liked camels, white washes and all types of lamps. The UFO had lots of lamps, all Sirius collection. James was like ‘alright, old chum, how do you do?’ cause he was Sirius friend, before Sirius decided he wanted to conquer the galaxy. His ship mates were Remus, who enjoyed a good old cuppa, watching tigers from his space TV and doorknobs. Peter enjoyed lettuce, fire and key chains. Together they were the MM, Maraudering Martians.”

“You’re right you did have way too much time on your hand.” Sirius grinned, and I rolled my eyes.

“Like Lily said, they’re bland unless you do something,” I shrugged before going back into story mode, “It turns out, James used to be an MM, until he heard of this love thing and left to go find it. This saddened them, but hey, they got over it. Lily was like ‘you know these people’ James was like ‘yeah.’ Then Lily said, ‘you’re weird’. James nodded and admitted he was. Then, the war started, the MM against…”

“The Things, TT as they were known. These people were Clarissa and Sarah.” Izzie pulled a face, as if saying the names left a bitter taste in her mouth.

“You don’t like them?” Remus inquired.

“I hate them.” Izzie replied bluntly, “Should burn in hell for I care.” People glanced at me, but I just shrugged.

“She called me freaky stupid girl earlier; she called you a mental freak.” I sighed, as Izzie laughed.

“Hmm. Our names have gotten better. No?”

“What can I say, they change throughout the year.”

“Smelly Nellie is my personal favourite though.”

“Really? I’m more of a fan of Isabel Needs Some Hair Gel.” I grinned, as Izzie rolled her eyes.

“Smelly Nellie is better.” Izzie laughed, “Anyway, back to the story, yeah?” Izzie waited for everyone to nod, “So yeah, TT started a war. Lily was like ‘What the hell are we going to do?’ Sirius was like ‘I’m unsure.’ Sirius turned on his favourite lamp, which always helped him think. ‘I know’ James said, ‘We turn on the engine and have a race.’ Everyone agreed.” Izzie stopped for a moment, “What came next Nellie in the story?” She asked.

“We never finished it remember? Someone walked into us and you argued with them. Then you told me I couldn’t eat five cakes all at once, but I did.”

Izzie laughed, “Oh yeah. Then we got bored, went back to the dorm and I tried to teach you how to do a handstand.” I still can’t do one. “We failed obviously.”

“So you left the story unfinished?” Remus asked.

“Yeah.” Izzie replied, “We have a habit of doing that. Always moving on to the next best thing.”

“What would have happened?” James asked.

“Hmm,” I pondered, “Well, you would have raced; TT would have crashed into the planet Zeptong and would have to work there to pay for damages or something. I suppose people would have lived happily ever after, I guess, until the next time.” I nodded, “Probably would have gone something like that, only with a few more odd twists and turns.”

“Hmm. I think we better get changed. Plus me and James have this meeting to go to.” Lily announced as the boys disappeared from the compartment to let us get changed.

“So Nellie, what happened when you and Sirius was outside huh?” Izzie winked.

I rolled my eyes, “Honestly Izzie. We talked, Sarah came along. She was all over Sirius and made her hate towards me apparent.” I shrugged, “Nothing big.”

“Do you actually think this friend thing will work?” Izzie asked.

“I don’t know.”

“I don’t.” Izzie shrugged, “Sorry Nellie.”

“Don’t be sorry.”

Because it’s the truth.

Still though, I can try.

That’s all I can ever do.


“Can we come in yet?” I heard James voice from the opposite side of the door.

Lily looked around, “Yeah. We’re changed.”

James opened the door, “Now you’re going to have to shift.”

“What if we don’t want to?” Izzie asked.

“Ah well.” James shrugged at he pulled off his shirt.

“Come on.” Lily said as she grabbed us both, “There are some things we shouldn’t have to see that early in the morning.”

“And I’m not one of them.” James called before the door closed.

“If you say so.” Lily rolled her eyes, “Men.” She rolled her eyes, “Can’t live with them, can’t live without them.”

“Oh Lily,” Izzie grinned, “Times are changing and it’s them who can’t live without us.”

I think both genders are equally helpless in the love department.

Hmmm. I wonder if I should buy three Cauldron Cakes or five?

Ah, forget it.

I’m getting five.

The rest of the journey passed without a hitch. I signed up for the Gobstones Club and there is a meeting tomorrow which I‘m going to go to. Izzie called me a ‘saddo’ which I thought was mean of her! I was currently sitting in a comfy armchair, reading the book Peter got me about knitting, when James, Peter and Sirius came up to me.

“Nellie,” James grinned, before pulling me out of the chair, “Come with us.”

“Uh why?”

“Because we said so. Okay?” Sirius teased.

“Not a good enough reason, m’dearie.”

“Just come!” Peter said excitedly.

“Okay.” I shrugged, giving in, half because I loved them and half because they got me intrigued.

I placed my book in my bag before being led behind a statue. James then pulled something out. The Invisibility Cloak. Ohhh, it’s so pretty. It was a tight fit to get us all under there, but we managed it.


We walked down a few corridors and hid behind another statue. Then, Izzie and Remus came walking up the corridor.

“I don’t know.” Izzie mused, “It’s possible, but unlikely.”

“It could happen!” Remus replied.

“Still, I’m not convinced.”

“So we’re spying on them because?” I asked quietly from under the cloak.

James rolled his eyes, “Just because.”

“But there is got to be a reason.” I shrugged.

“Don’t you want to know what happens?” Sirius asked.

“Unlike boys, we girls have this thing where we tell each other everything.” I rolled my eyes.

“Everything?” Peter questioned.

“Everything. Sometimes, I think that Izzie knows me better than I know myself.”

“Really?” Peter asked, intrigued.

“Yup. It‘s scary sometimes.”

“Shhh. We’re trying to listen!” James shushed.

“Thanks for helping me Remus, I would have gotten Nellie to help, but she was reading, plus she’d look for the book, find a book that she wants to read and forget about the task in hand.”

I do not! I’m focused.

Okay, just because I did it that one time.

And a few more times after that.


“I can imagine.” Remus laughed. “And it was no problem.” I could see Remus watching Izzie from the corner of his eye. A small smile appeared before it faded into his usual expression; indifference. “I’ve always wondered why you’re so honest you know?”

“Because I hate liars.” Izzie sighed, “I know sometimes I come off too blunt and I’m always a little harsh…plus, being honest means when you do lie, people believe you. I mean, you know, when you first met us…Nellie didn’t throw that quill. It was me.”


“Yup. I got bored, had a mad moment and chucked it. Ah, that class was so funny.”

“For you maybe.” I muttered under my breath. “You didn’t end up getting detention, a few new bruises and making a fool of yourself,” I complained.

“Oh shush Nellie.” Sirius whispered cheekily as I shot him a glare. Sirius stuck out his tongue at me.

“Sirius was mad at that, until he came back into class telling us about the weird girl who had just pulled his hair, had an awful taste in books but supplied tasty biscuits.”

I glanced at Sirius, “Me? Weird? Nahhhh.”

“Nobody never knows what to make of her when they first meet her.”

“You too.” Remus said, quickly, like the words were natural. His eyes darted around the hallway when he realized what he said.

“Huh?” Izzie asked, confused.

“Uhm.” Remus thought about his words for a moment, as Izzie played with the sleeve of her robes, “I just meant, you are a lot different that what one would perceive you to be.” Remus looked at the floor for a moment, “You both are really.”

“Yeah. I suppose.” Izzie thought about it for a moment, “What do I come across then?” Izzie asked slyly with a smile on her face.

“I always thought you’d be rather cold but you’re actually quite warm I guess.” Remus shrugged.

“Warm like a giant fuzzy teddy bear.” I whispered, before trying not to laugh.

“Thanks Remus. You know you’re not that bad yourself.”

“Why thank you.”

“Come on, let’s head back.” Izzie suggested, smiling shyly. This is weird, as she is hardly ever shy.

Remus agreed and they walked towards the common room together. It wasn’t a big conversation they had, but at least they were talking.

“You know,” I said after Remus and Izzie out of sight, “That was weird.”

“What you mean?” Peter asked.

“Last time Izzie liked a guy, she asked him out…I think Remus is the only guy to render her a little shy.”

“So Izzie does fancy Remus?” James smirked.

“Uh yeah?”

“Since when?” Sirius asked.

“Uhm, well she first told me when they worked together in Potions but I reckon probably before that.” I shrugged.

“Interesting.” Sirius smirked, before glancing at James and Peter.

“I got to head back.” I said, “Izzie will want to tell me about this experience.”


When I entered the dormitories about five minutes later, I had a very excited Izzie dancing around the room, singing. Lily was sitting on her bed, amused. I looked at Lily and she shrugged to say ‘I don’t have a clue either’.

“Oh Nellie,” She grinned when she saw me; “Me and Remus had a moment.
It was so good; I’m going to write it on parchment.
He complimented me.
Without being paid a fee. “

I laughed; her songs still haven’t gotten any better.

“When we walked back, our hands brushed once or twice.
Maybe it was thrice.
I told him he wasn’t bad.
This whole situation has made me rather glad
Though I can’t help but feel
That he’s hiding something he can’t reveal.”

Izzie danced around the room a little more. I couldn’t believe that a single encounter with a boy could make her this happy. She wouldn’t do this if anyone else was in the room. She probably felt comfortable dancing in front of me and Lily.

“Remus is great, a proper gentleman, who helped me find my book
He isn’t a crook!
Still though, it wasn’t a huge life altering moment.
But it’s a movement
Of what could be
…Um, I really need to go and pee.” Izzie said before rushing to the bathroom.

“That was odd.” Lily said.

“Occasionally she thinks she’s in a musical. You’ve just got to roll with it.” I said, “She may not be any good, but the songs are amusing never less.”

One thing for sure, I was glad that Izzie was happy. Though one of Izzies lyrics struck me, though I can’t help but feel that he’s hiding something he can’t reveal. It struck me because it was true. Some part of Remus was hidden, some part of Remus was untouchable and I couldn’t help but wonder what it was.


I think he is secretly a goat.

That’s got to be it!

The next day, I arrived at Gobstones club, twenty minutes late, because I was being lazy and couldn’t be bothered to move, until I got Izzie to push me off my bed and even then, the piles of clothes on my floor cushioned the fall, so it was quite comfy. So I stayed there for another ten minutes. Then, trying to find the classroom, I got lost. It was a nightmare!

“Sorry I’m late.” I said, even though I wasn’t sorry, it’s just polite, “I was looking for my hairbrush, only to find it was stuck in the back of my hair,” It happened once, you know, “I’m Nellie and I’m here to play Gobstones.”

I’m such a geek.

Most people didn’t even look up; they didn’t even seem to acknowledge my announcement. Yeah, Gobstones must be that great of a game right?

Maybe I’m not a geek, maybe I’m cool. I attend Gobstone club!

Oh look, a boy is coming over, he is waving, I wave back, “Hi,” He says happily, “I’m Finn, it’s a pleasure to meet you…Nellie…it is Nellie right?”

“Yuppers, Finn, I’m Nellie.”

“Well welcome, Nellie.” He looked around, “Hmmm, since nobody else is free to play a game with you, why don’t you just be my partner? Oh, I’m the Team Captain of this club by the way” I nodded, as I followed him to an empty table. “Want to use your set or mine?” He made a gesture to the Gobstones kit I had tucked underneath my arm.

“Ohhh, can we use mine? James bought it me for Christmas and I haven’t had the chance to use it yet” I babbled, a little excited.

A girl on the table next to me turned her head around to look at me, “James? As in James Potter?”

“As in one of the most amazing boys in the whole school?” The girl who sat opposite the other girl. These people must be James’s fan girls then.

“Uh huh.”

“So did he send you it or….?” The first girl asked.

“I spent Christmas with him.”

“Just you and him…?” The second girl asked, her tone suggesting something, I frowned.

“No. I went to his house, along with Lily and Sirius. Peter, Remus and Izzie popped in from time to time.”

“You’re so lucky.” Both of the girls chorused.

I shrugged, turning back to the game, “So, who wants to go first, you or me?”

It turns out that I’m awful at Gobstones; I ended up hiding underneath the table every time Finn took his go. The liquid hurts! But, my Gobstones are very smart; they waited for me to get from underneath the table, so they could spit their liquid at me. I ended up arguing with it, I called it evil and I told Finn how Gobstones were plotting against me and were going to take over the world. Along with sheep, bunnies, cows, buttons, shoe laces, stones…the list is endless.

I didn’t even get Finn once.

“You know Nellie,” Finn said, after the name, “That was the funniest game I’ve ever played.”

“Really? Because you won so easily?”

“No, because of you actually. You’re the first player I’ve played who hasn’t taken it so serious.”

“I don’t take much seriously to be honest.”

“You just made is so fun…when you called one of the Gobstone, Lucifer, then continued to insult it, was just so funny. I mean, do you hide from Gobstones under the table often?”

“I probably will from now on.” I grinned, “Because I’m returning next week.” Despite Gobstones being evil, I wanted to return, because I had fun.

“I’ll walk you to your common room.” Finn offered.

“Okay.” I replied, “What house are you in? I never asked.”

“Hufflepuff. You’re in Gryffindor aren’t you? I attended the match last year.”

“That dive hurt you know.”

“I’m betting on it.”

“I had fun tonight you know.” I grinned.

“Good good, that’s the aim of the club.”

“Nellie!” Sirius called, I looked up to see him, Peter, Remus and James coming towards us. Sirius swung his arm around my shoulder. “Hiya. What you been up to then?”

“Guys, meet Finn.” I gestured to Finn.

“Hello.” Remus said politely, but James and Sirius just looked at each other.

“Hi.” Finn replied.

“We’ve been playing Gobstones and-”

“Hey Finn,” Sirius interrupted me, “Isn’t the Hufflepuff common room by the kitchens?”

“Uh…yeah.” He looked around nervously, “I’m going to go, see you next week.” I hugged him, I noticed that he acted more awkward than he was earlier, but he returned my hug. “Bye Nellie.” he said, before turning around and headed towards his common room.

“Bye Finn.”

“So you had a nice time then?” Sirius raised an eyebrow.

“Gobstone club is cool.”

“Maybe I’ll go next time…you know…just to see how good it is.” Sirius looked at me.

“The more the merrier. Though, I met two of James fan club. They were nice though, so it’s all gravy.”

James laughed, “Oh Nellie, you’ve probably met my fan club loads of times, almost everyone is in it.” He joked.

“You would say that James. It’s your fan club.”

“So you had fun Nellie?” Remus asked.

“Uh huh, Finn thinks I’m funny. I called all the Gobstones evil and hid underneath the table most of the game.”

“Why?” Peter asked.

“Because I’m awful at Gobstones.” I grinned. “Though, I am excellent at hiding. Does anybody want to play hide and seek? Bet I could beat you.”

“At hiding or seeking?” James inquired.

“Hiding! I give up on seeking. Me and Izzie once played it and I left Izzie hiding for over three hours because I gave up because I was hungry. It’s her own fault for not wanting to even jeopardize her chance of winning.”

“Perhaps we won’t play if you’re just going to leave us hiding.” James shook his head.

I looked at Sirius, who had been awfully quiet, “You okay Sirius? Do you want to play hide and seek too?”

“Nah…I’m tired.”

“Yeah.” I said, “Come to think of it, I’m pretty beat. Um, what’s the password?” I said to the guys as we reached the Fat Lady.

“Caldron.” James said.

“Night guys.” I said before dragging myself up to the girl’s dormitories for some well deserved sleep.

Though, I haven’t really done anything to deserve it.

So I’m just going to sleep.


…To Be Continued

Next time on The World, Biscuits And Sirius Black According To Nellie O’Neill.

“Izzie.” I asked, “I need your help please.”

“Sure.” Izzie smiled, looking up from her book she was reading, “What is it Nellie?”

“I need you to help me get pretty.” Izzie looked at me strangely, “Because I don’t want to get mad, I want to get even. And getting even means getting a date with Lucas Miles.”

Izzie pulled a disapproving face, “Nellie. I’m highly against this.” She stated, frowning, “I know you’re hurt but really, this isn’t the best option. Revenge isn’t sweet; you can’t deal with the consequences of your actions at the moment. You’ll regret this Nellie, I know you will…. I know you’re not really in the best state of mind…” She paused, “Plus, you’re not revenge type. Please change your mind, please Nellie.” Izzie pleaded with me, wanting me to change my mind, but her pleas were useless. I wasn’t going to listen and I think she knew that.

I was determined.

I was going to get back at Sirius.

Chapter 18: Breakables, Revenge, Plans And Me
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Disclaimer: I don’t own Harry Potter. Izzie and Nellie are mine though.

Authors Note: Hiya. It’s been long, but next chapter is up in a few days. I just have to finish one scene. Sorry it took so long. I’ve had to go on holiday and thus can’t write but now I’m out of college for six weeks, so more time to write. Sorry it’s overdue.

This chapter is different. It’s a lot of drama but hey drama is a lot of fun. Simple is just boring. Haha. I hope you like it. People sometimes make bad decisions, Nellie is one of those.

I’d like to thank you all, for reviews and reads. You’re all amazing. Thanks ever so much.


Comments and opinions are welcome.

If you see any typos, please point them out.

Amazing Chapter image by _Rose_@TDA

“I think I’ve gone blind!” - Nellie O'Neill

Chapter Eighteen-
Breakables, Revenge, Plans And Me

It was a normal evening, after I had showered and changed into my pyjamas; I was trimming my toe nails and painting them orange and purple. Izzie was scribbling about something on a piece of parchment and Lily was plaiting her hair. We were the only ones up as it was quite late. Then, Fire Whiskey appeared and began tapping on the window.

“Izzie will you get that?” I asked, “Otherwise I’ll mess up my toe nail polish.”

“That would be a good thing. Those colours are ugly.” Izzie retorted sarcastically but got up anyway and took the note that Fire Whiskey was holding. “I’ll feed you something good soon.” She patted him on the head. She chucked the note violently at me, it bounced off my head.

“Ouch,” I muttered as I opened it.

Hi Nellie.

Um, it’s me. I know it’s late but I need to talk to you. Meet me in the common room in five minutes?


P.S your owl scares me.

“It’s from Sirius.” I announced, “He says he wants to talk to me. He wants me to meet him in the common room.”

“I wonder what’s it about?” Lily pondered.

“Don’t know.” I replied, “Should I get changed?”

“Nah. Why bother?” Izzie replied, “Since you’re wearing shorts, just slip your nightgown over, so you don’t get cold.”

“I’m not wearing slippers though. I’m going barefoot! I refuse to wreck my nail polish.” I said as I slipped on my nightgown.

“It’ll be chipped in five minutes. You always chip your nail polish.”

I decided not to reply, because Izzie was telling the truth. Nothing had changed there. “Okay. I’ll see you in a bit.” I said before I went down in the common room.

Sirius was sitting on the sofa, staring at the fire in the empty common room.

“Hullo.” Sirius looked at me. He smiled.

“Hi Nellie.”

“Why does Fire Whiskey scare you?”

“Well, I wanted to borrow Fire Whiskey, because he could get the letter to you fast, because, hey, he is your pet, but he doesn’t like to be woken up from his slumber does he?”

“Haha. I know.” I laughed, “He’s very lazy. That’s why he isn’t a hit with the lady owls. He can’t be bothered.”

“Not being bothered is probably the easy option. He’s a smart owl.”

I laughed, “So what did you to speak to me about?”

Sirius glanced around, “Let’s not do this here, far too many opportunities for people to overhear.”

“But we’re not supposed to be out…it’s late…”

“Like time has ever stopped me.” Sirius grinned, “Come on.” He grabbed my arm and I felt the goose bumps appear on my skin. I tugged my nightgown closer to my body.

We came across a classroom. “This is empty. It’ll work.” Sirius mused.

“Well, not many classes happen in the middle of the night.” I reasoned. “Of course most classrooms are going to be empty.”

“The trick is to get a classroom far away from the teachers as possible.”

I laughed, “I’m sure it is.” I pondered a thought for a moment, “Mr Black, I think you’re a bad influence on me. I didn’t usually break curfew before I met you. I was a good girl.”

Sirius grinned, “You like it. Why else would you come willingly? I mean, I didn’t even have to kidnap you yet! Admit it, you like my influence.”

“Just a little bit.” I winked.

I think we just flirted.

That was bad.

Oh so very bad.

What is flirting anyway?

Maybe we didn’t flirt.

Hmm, I’m going to have to look it up in The Rules Of Dating. It’s a lot like the other one I had before but it just looks cooler. Izzie doesn’t know about it. She would try to destroy it again. I’d read the first couple of pages and so far, it had told me to wear a lot of pink because that makes you look like a girl or something like that.

The room was engulfed into an odd silence before Sirius broke it, “Remember when we first met?” Sirius asked, “Our first proper meeting?” I nodded, I remembered it clearly. It was a memory I hung on to because it meant a great deal to me. “It’s funny. I knew your name and I knew you existed, but we had never really had a full conversation. It’s a shame really.” Sirius rambled. I found his ramblings interesting.

“I know.” I agreed, “You glaring at me! Remember that?” Sirius laughed, “The first proper word I said to you was ‘What’. Outside Quidditch anyway. Even then, you’d just whiz past me. Not paying attention to the amazing Seeker on your team.” I joked.

“Who could have thought that a quill could start so much?”

“It did bounce off your head nicely.” I remarked, “Though, I have to agree. We’ve come so far in our unlikely friendship.”

Sirius raised an eyebrow, “Why is it unlikely?” he asked.

“Because you’re you and I am me.”

“To be honest Nellie. You’re err….” Sirius mumbled something underneath his breath that I couldn’t make out, “So stop looking down on yourself.”

I wanted to ask him to repeat himself. The words were at the tip of my tongue, but when I opened my mouth, a different set of words tumbled out.

“It’s a bit of a habit.” I mumbled. Sirius looked at me for a couple of moments while shaking his head. “Anyway.” I said, trying to put the topic of conversation away from my self esteem to the reason why Sirius had dragged me out of bed. “So, what did you want to talk to me about?”

“Nothing really…” Sirius shrugged, “it’s just…” He sighed, “You know what Nellie? It’s hard to move on.”

“I know.” I sighed “But Sirius, do what you have to do to make yourself happy Sirius. That’s what I want Sirius, for you to be happy. Do whatever you think would help.” I rambled. I’d seen this type of situation in a movie once and I knew that this was the stuff I was supposed to be saying.

Sirius looked at me with a curiously. “You too Nellie.”

“Want to know what my heart desires Sirius?” I said, as a fiddled with the sleeve of my nightgown.

Sirius stepped closer to me, “Yeah?” His voice was calm but laced with interested.

“Ice cream.” I responded. Sirius pulled a face before it breaking out into a smile. “Fancy getting some?”


I laced my arm with his; his body was stiff for a moment before it relaxed. “I hope we don’t wake the Castle Elves.”

“Do Elves even sleep?”

“Don’t know. They must do right?”

“Who knows?”

“I bet Lily would.”

“We will ask her tomorrow.”

I hummed softly as we began walking.

“Miss O’Neill, Mr Black, what are you doing out of bed again?” Good Old McGonagall had found us breaking the rules once again. She was wearing her lovely tartan nightdress.

“Groovy nightdress Professor.” I responded.

McGonagall chose to ignore my compliment, “What are you doing up so late? You clearly know the rules. It is way past curfew.”

“You see Professor,” Sirius began. “It was-”

“A ghost?”

“Nah Bill A Bob Bon Bon is being quite nice to me actually. Okay, so my socks still don’t match but hey green and red go together!”

“What actually happened Professor is,” Sirius paused, “I was sitting in the common room, doing homework obviously when Nellie came down, sleepwalking and she sleepwalked out of the common room. I tried to wake her up, but she wouldn’t and I’m not going to let her walk around the school asleep. She could have walked into something, which she later did and thus, woke up. Now, we’re heading back to the common room now Professor.” Sirius grinned cheekily.

McGonagall suppressed a smile as I had to bite my lip to stop from laughing. “You teenage couples, always wanting to soak up each others time.”

I was going to protest that we weren’t a couple but then I found out I didn’t want to. I sort of liked her thinking that.

Sirius didn’t protest either.

“Though, ten house points will be deducted and you’ll both be serving detention with me on Sunday night.”

We nodded, before walking off. “At least it wasn’t a Saturday.” I sighed. “Hopefully she’ll leave us together. I hate detentions on my own, they‘re very boring.”

“Yeah.” Sirius mused.

“I liked your reason. Very nice.”

“Well, I figured it was my turn to come up with an excuse this time and my excuses are always going to be great. I am a Marauder after all.”

“Why do you have those nicknames? Where did they originate from?”

“…I don’t know... we just came up with them one day.” Sirius replied, looking straight forward and not at me.


I couldn’t help but feel that Sirius was holding back information from me but I decided not to push it.

“I guess we’re going to have to take a rain check on that ice cream.”

“You can’t eat ice cream in the rain!” I protested, “It wouldn’t taste that nice!”

“It’s a saying Nellie.”

“Oh. No wonder it puzzles me.”

Sirius laughed, as he said the password to the portrait of the Fat Lady.

“See you Nellie.”

“Sweet dreams Sirius. Don’t let any bugs eat you while you sleep.”

“I reckon the bugs are more likely to live in your bed.”

I grinned, “You’re probably right.” I gave a little wave before walking back into the dorms.

“What did he want to talk to you about?” Lily asked as I walked through the door. Izzie was fast asleep.

“Nothing really…it was actually quite strange. He talked about before and now.” I sighed.

“He probably didn’t say the things he wanted to.”

“Probably.” I said before chucking my nightgown off before tripping over a box that lay in my mess. I opened it, it was Sirius bracelet. I‘d never even put it on. I stared at it for a moment, transfixed before slipping the bracelet over my wrist. It fitted great. I smiled before chucking myself into bed. “Night Lily.”

“Night Nellie.”

I woke up the next morning, quite confused. I had a dream that me and Regulus were dating again, but I ended up dumping him for Sirius, because I preferred his knees over Regulus knees. Then, I dumped Sirius for a potato. Then, I ate the potato, the love of my life, with spaghetti.

It was odd to say the least.

“What’s a matter Nellie? You look a little dazed?” Izzie asked, as we walked to the Great Hall for breakfast after we both had gotten ready.

“I had a dream.” I paused, “I dated Regulus, dumped him because I liked Sirius knees. Then I dumped Sirius for a potato. Then I ate the potato.”

“What with?”


“Yummy.” Izzie nodded approvingly. “Don’t worry about it Nellie. It’s just a dream. Yesterday I had a dream about me becoming a world famous sumo wrestler. Do I want to become a sumo wrestler? No. See, sometimes they don’t amount to much.”

“I suppose you’re right.”

“As always.”

As I looked around, I noticed that James was eating breakfast with Lily, but none of the other Marauders were around.

Hmmm. Maybe I should give them the lecture that breakfast is important.

The again, all meals are important.

“Guess what I’ve just heard!” Lola stumbled through the doors of the Great Hall very out of breath. She was giddy with excitement. This news must be good if she’s got to announce it to the whole hall. Some people paid no attention to her which annoyed her greatly. “It’s about Sirius Black.” Now, Lola had gotten most of the people interested. Hell, she’d even got me interested.

“What about him?” Someone asked.

“This morning he asked,” She paused for dramatic effect, “Sarah Beech.” At the mention of that name, everything stopped. I gripped the chair in anxiety and tried to prepare myself for something I didn’t want to hear. “Out and she said yes. They’re now officially going out.”

My lungs decided to take a break and I felt I couldn’t breathe properly. I felt like someone had kicked me in the chest, pulled my hair, stamped on me and stolen my food.

I felt a sob rise but I swallowed it back down, before I got up and ran.

Izzie didn’t follow. She knew at the moment I just wanted to be alone. I wanted to wallow in self pity and Izzie doesn’t let me do that.

I ran until I was in the forbidden forest. I know I wasn’t supposed to go in there. I knew that it was out of bounds but I’ve been coming here for years, so why stop now? It was so peaceful and I loved it. I loved how everything was natural.

I collapsed in a heap unable to breath. Really, I shouldn’t be so unfit.

I think I’m having a heart attack!

As soon as I could breathe, I broke out into sobs. I think someone doesn’t want me breathing normally today. I couldn’t stop sobbing and soon I had broken out into a fully fledged cry. I cried until my nose was snotty, my face was so blotchy that I looked like a monster.

I don’t know why I feel so crushed. Sirius was never mine. He was a free agent, he had no chains. Each time I thought about Sirius, something else inside of me broke. Sirius was destructive, he was destructive because he didn’t realize. He lived for the moment and didn’t pay attention to the consequences.

Even though, I had no claim, I longed for him. Every inch of this stupid body did.

I needed him.

There I said it.

I need Sirius Black.

And I’ve gone and lost him.

Lost him to Sarah.

The worst possible person to lose to.

I don’t know how I got so attached to him. It just happened. I had no control.

Stupid Nellie.

The question was what to do next? Pretend that everything was alright? No. I’m not a brilliant actress and I could never pull off that I’m happy when all I’m feeling in despair. Could I even still be friends with him? The image of Sarah and him hit me like a ton of bricks. No. I couldn’t. I couldn’t bear to see them together.

It would just be too hard.

Then, I felt something I’d never really felt before. A thirst for revenge. I shouldn’t be the only one hurting, Sirius should be too.

I shook my head.

I don’t think I could hurt Sirius.

As much as I tried to deny it. The idea of revenge got louder and louder until it was almost screaming.

I was sick of being hurt.

I don’t think I could take being hurt anymore.

Sirius needed to feel some of this pain.

Revenge was something I’d never really dabbled in but now it had me under its spell.

Sirius had used the one person that would hurt me most.

Who would hurt him most?

Regulus? No. I couldn’t mess him around.

James? No. Lily would kill me.

Remus? No. Izzie would kill me.

Peter? Aha.


I’ve got the perfect person.

Lucas Miles.

The boy that Sirius warned me to stay away from. The boy that Sirius hates.

I dragged myself up, brushed some stray tears away. I headed back to the castle, if I were going to pull this off; I was going to need some help.

I spotted Izzie in the corner of the common room. “Izzie.” I asked, “I need your help please.”

“Sure.” Izzie smiled, looking up from her book she was reading, “What is it?”

“I need you to help me get pretty.” Izzie looked at me strangely, “Because I don’t want to get mad, I want to get even. And getting even means getting a date with Lucas Miles.”

Izzie pulled a disapproving face, “Nellie. I’m highly against this.” She stated, frowning, “I know you’re hurt but really, this isn’t the best option. Revenge isn’t sweet; you can’t deal with the consequences of your actions at the moment. You’ll regret this Nellie, I know you will…. I know you’re not really in the best state of mind…” She paused, “Plus, you’re not revenge type. Please change your mind, please.” Izzie pleaded with me, wanting me to change my mind, but her pleas were useless. I wasn’t going to listen and I think she knew that.

I was determined.

I was going to get back at Sirius.

“He’s dating Sarah!” I hissed, trying to convince my best friend that my plan was right, even though, I knew deep down, that I was making a big mistake. “Sarah!” I stomped my foot angrily, “Sarah…the annoying little…bug! She’s a tree without leaves! Bare and boring.”

Though, as soon as I said this, I realized that I thought bare trees were beautiful. I got even madder at myself.

I’m such an idiot.

“Oh, Nellie.” Izzie sighed; she knew she had lost this battle, “Because, I love you, I’ll support you when I know you’re wrong.” She looked at me for a moment before continuing, “Okay. I’ll help you, but if I was honest, I don’t think you have to do anything to yourself, you’re pretty already.”

“No. I’m not.” I snapped. I wasn’t feeling too great about myself if I were better; maybe Sirius would have given us a chance. What am I saying? I hate the bugger.

Okay, I wish I could hate him.

“Okay, Izzie, help me. There is no time to lose. I‘m thinking pink. A lot of pink.” I said, remembering the book's words.

I don’t think I’ve ever been this determined in my life.

About half an hour later, I was looking okay. Izzie had done something with my hair, so it was straight and glossy. She had put some make up on my face that apparently brought out the colour of my eyes. I was wearing a light pink dress, Izzie wanted to put me in trousers but I refused.

I didn’t exactly feel like myself but that’s okay, sacrifices needed to be made. Plus, I wasn’t exactly acting like myself so what’s the point of looking like I usually do? I stuffed The Rules Of Dating into my bag when Izzie wasn’t looking.

“I’m not wearing enough pink!” I whined.

“You don’t own much pink and neither do I so get over it.”

I scowled.

“If the wind changes, you’ll stick like that.” Izzie rolled her eyes. “Okay then Nellie.” Izzie said, with a hint of sadness laced in her voice, “Go get him, I guess.”

“Thanks.” I said, before walking down into the common room. Sirius was sitting with Sarah. The bug. He looked at me for a couple of moments, before turning back to Sarah. I glared angrily at the back of his lovely shaped head.


I hid behind a statue and began reading The Rules Of Dating. When I felt I had gotten enough information, I stuffed in back into my bag. I wasn’t sure if any of this information was true or would work, but hey, I was desperate.

Okay. So, now all I need is to find Lucas. About ten minutes later or so, I found him sitting in the library reading a book. I’m glad he wasn’t in his common room or something like that. That would have made this mission a lot harder.

“Hi Lucas.” I said, happily, as I pushed the image of Sirius and Sarah to a dark corner in the back of my mind. I walked over to him, swinging my hips a bit more, because apparently it’s meant to be seductive but all its doing is making me not being able to walk into a straight line.

“Nellie!” He said brightly, too brightly, “How you been? I haven’t talked to you since the party!”

I began twirling my hair around my fingers.

Oh crap.

It‘s stuck.

Ow. Ow. Ow.

Keep calm Nellie.

“I’ve been good.” I lied before smiling as I took a seat next to him. “You?”

So far, so good.

“Great actually.” He looked around the library for a moment and I quickly used this as an opportunity to yank my fingers out of my hair.

Holy buggering brick faced fish fingers.

That hurt.

I tried to smile the pain away.

Can’t look weird can I?

I’m meant to be seductive.

“You had a nice day?”

I laughed. The book told me to find everything he says funny. Apparently boys like to feel their funny.

“What’s so funny?” He asked.

I laughed again.

He gave me a strange look.

Should I laugh again?


What else did the book say?


Boys like compliments.

“You’re so funny.” I said, tapping his arm a little harder than intended. In fact it could have been called a punch. I think I just messed up ‘the arm trick’.

“Ow.” He muttered, rubbing his arm.

“Sorry!” I yelled. The librarian gave me a dirty look. “Sorry!” I yelled to her. “I’ll be quiet after this.”

I turned back to Lucas. “Sorry. I didn’t mean to punch you.”

Lucas laughed, “Its okay.”

Quick brain! I need another seduction technique.

Ah! Touch your lip seductively.

I touched my lip now and again for a while.

Until I missed and poked my self in the eye.

“Blubbering wall paper paste!” I cried as I clutched my eye, “I think I’ve gone blind!”

“Nellie? Are you okay?”

Me + Blindness = not okay.

Oh good bye my sight, we’ve had some great journeys together. I’ll never forget you. I’ll-

-Wait I can see!

It’s a miracle.

Thank you Tina for coming back to me.

Tina is my left eye. Georgie is my right.

In case you were wondering.


“Sorry. I was just tending to Tina.”

“And she is?”

“My left eye.”

“Right.” Lucas gave me a strange look.

“No. Left. Not right.”

Lucas laughed, so I let out a giggle. What? Apparently girls giggle. Lucas looked at me for a few moments, “You know,” He paused, “When, we danced, it was nice, I meant it when I said I wanted to see more of you…this might sound a bit odd and you can say no…but do you want to go to Hogsmeade with me tomorrow?”

Oh yes, I Nellie, is the master of seduction. It’s funny; usually my plans never go this well.

“Yes.” I grinned, “Of course I would like to go with you.”

“Sirius won’t mind will he?” Lucas asked, it didn’t matter that he was smiling; I could still pick up the hatred in his tone. “I don’t want to come between you or anything like that…” He sounded so genuine that I believed he cared.

What a sweetie.

I wonder why he and Sirius hate each other.

Silly boys.

“Sirius isn’t the boss of me. Why should he care? He’s got Sarah now.”

“Oh.” Lucas leaned closer to me, “Well, okay then.”

I leaned closer to him. I could feel his breath on my lips. I wanted him to kiss me. I wanted to prove that I could get someone to like me. To give me a chance. Okay. Everything was moving too quickly, but Sirius was already one step ahead of me and I wanted to catch up. I wasn’t ready for this but I didn’t care. I just wanted to hurt Sirius. I wanted to show what he could have had, but didn’t ever take the chance.

I just wanted this pain and longing to go away.

Then, I felt his lips upon mine in a soft, delicate kiss, before he pulled away. I looked at him before pulling him into a more passionate kiss.

The only reason I wanted that kiss was to get back at Sirius. Somehow, in the way my twisted mind worked at the moment, it made perfect sense, but for some reason, I didn’t feel any better.

I knew it was wrong. I knew it was going to end badly, but at the moment, I had lost hope. Sirius always provided me with some hope, a star that made me smile and bathed my world in light and now, I lived in darkness. I didn’t care; Sirius had already stamped on my heart the moment he chose Sarah. I suppose, deep down, in the murky depths of my mind, I always hoped we’d get together, but now he’s dating Sarah, I’d never try and steal someone else’s boyfriend. That was passing the line and at the moment, I was only hovering at the edge.

When we pulled away, I felt emptier than ever but I couldn’t shake the feeling that four pairs of eyes were burning into the back of my head. I turned to see the cold, hardened stare of the Marauders. I looked at Sirius, he seemed so distanced, like he wasn’t even really there, I couldn’t understand his expression. Peter, Remus and James’ face’s all painted portraits of being shocked.

“Come on Sirius.” James said gently as he placed his hand on Sirius shoulder. Sirius remained still as a statue.

“Yeah. Let’s go.” Remus said, before grabbing Sirius and walking out. I guess Remus was trying to avoid a scene. James shot me a look, a disappointed look, before following the rest of the Marauders with Peter following him.

For some reason, revenge didn’t feel so good. In fact, I felt distraught and had to use all of my will power to stop me from running after him.

Revenge isn’t sweet. It’s sour. Bitter. I remember my dad telling me something the once, “Those who plot the destruction of others often fall themselves.” He told me never to give in. Revenge seemed like a thing to do, like eating food that’s gone off, it may taste okay, but untimely, it poisons you and isn’t good for the system.

What the hell was I doing? This wasn’t like me…I just felt so hurt and wanted Sirius to hurt just as much as I did. I think I might have been successful. This success was one of the worst feelings in the world. Izzie was right, I did regret it.

“Are you okay Nellie?” Lucas asked.

“Yeah.” I found myself saying, “I’m fine.”

“We still on for tomorrow?” Lucas said, taking his hand and wrapping it around mine.

“Yeah.” I said, before squeezing his hand lightly.

I’d gotten myself into this mess. I didn’t know how I was going to get myself out of it. Plus. I once again, had some type of morals and I felt bad for Lucas. Who knows, maybe this was the way it was meant to be? Seeing Sirius's reaction though, brought me out stance that I was in. I could suddenly fully see the extent of my mistake.

“I better go back.” I said, “Izzie will be wondering where I am.” I gave him a weak smile. “Meet you outside the Three Broomsticks at one?”


I got up and left without saying another word. I was walking in a corridor, when I heard the Marauders voices get louder and louder, like they were coming closer, I quickly ducked behind a statue. Just then, they came around the corner, before grinding to a halt.

“I can’t believe it.” Sirius hissed, “Him! Out of all of the guys she could have gone for, she goes for Lucas. Lucas Miles. I would have even preferred my brother! He doesn’t deserve her. He’ll break her. He is using her to get back at me!”

A loud silence hung in the air for a while, before I heard a set of footsteps and Izzie’s hissing voice. “You’ve broken her!” She snapped, hands on hips, looking very angry, “I mean, you've killed Nellie's spirit!” A flicked of guilt graced Sirius face, “Of course he doesn’t deserve her, nobody in this school does! Nobody sees the beautiful heart she has. Okay. She may have messed up with this Lucas thing, but she only did that because all of the girls you could have chosen to help you to move on, you chose Sarah.”

“Nellie hates Sarah?” Peter asked

“Nellie doesn’t hate Sarah. Nellie doesn’t hate much, but she sure doesn’t wish her well. Sarah made our lives hell, Okay? Want to know why Nellie’s insecure? Sarah, that’s flipping why! All the insults…It got to her, but whatever Sirius, keep dating her. I hope she makes you happy. Nellie wants that.” Izzie sighed.

“It’s just…” Remus struggled to find the right words, “I guess, I expected better of her.” Izzie sent him a thunderous look and Remus looked away, his cheeks burning red.

I agree with him though, I expected better of me too.

“She’s allowed to make mistakes Remus. Not all of us can expect to utter pleasantries until it starts to hurt.” Izzie's tone could have cut through ice. “She’s not perfect but that’s what I love about her. She’s real. What you see if what you get. Whatever, I don’t know what Lucas did to you Sirius and frankly I don’t care but give her a chance to be happy. I don’t even know anything anymore. I don’t think it’ll work out with Lucas…but she needs something to take her mind of you. She needs help too.”

“Izzie.” I stepped out from behind the statue; I don’t think I could hear anymore before I went crazy, “Take me back please.” Izzie wrapped her arms around me.



I found myself looking into the eyes of Sirius but before he could even open his mouth, I spoke. “We each have our ways of how we need to be helped.” I replied before walking off. I didn’t even dare to turn around.

I didn’t sleep at all that night. I couldn’t. My mind wouldn’t stop working; it wouldn’t stop processing the messy state of my life. The bridges I had torched. I had burned them down to a pile of fine ash. I didn’t even feel the need to eat.

And tomorrow, I have got a date with Lucas.

Bye bye, good old calm life, hello chaos.

...To Be Continued

Next time on The World, Biscuits And Sirius Black According To Nellie O’Neill.

In my head, I had decided that I would go out with Lucas for one date, and then break up with him, but it’s funny how one single moment changed everything.

I saw Sirius holding hands with Sarah.

This means war.

Chapter 19: Punches, Kicks, Dates And Me
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Discalimer I don’t own Harry Potter. Nellie, Izzie and Lucas are mine though.

Authors Note Hey, I kept my promise. It’s up quite quickly. I was going to put it up on Sunday, but I got addicted to Bleach again, I started playing it on the Wii and I just had to read it again. Monday it was my moms birthday. I haven’t wrote the next chapter so it may take a few weeks or so. I’m hoping not though. Though, I do need to find my plans (3rd draft) because I may have lost them.

This stage of Nellie’s life is so much fun. For me anyway. Not for Nellie.

Thanks for all being tremendous readers. I still have a few reviews left but they will all be answered tomorrow as I’m logging off to go to bed after this.

Comments and Opinions welcome.

Amazing Chapter Image by musicbox!@TDA

“Can we just forget the subject of Sirius ever came up? I like you and I don’t want to ruin it with something I’ve said.” - Lucas Miles

Chapter Nineteen
Punches, Kicks, Dates And Me

I had thought about the situation all night. I had come up with a plan, not a very good one but a plan never less. I would go out with Lucas because he’s nice and I don’t want to hurt him, but afterwards I would break up with him. Not straight after wards but you get my drift. I wasn’t ready for a relationship nor did I think it was right that I was only going out with Lucas because I knew it would annoy Sirius.

So that was the plan.

I was sitting next to Izzie at breakfast.

“So, Nellie.” She said, “Looking forward to your date?” She asked, the sarcasm evident in her voice.

I glared, “Izzie.”

Izzie shrugged, “What? It was just an innocent question. That’s all.”

“The questions you ask are never innocent.” I replied, before taking a bite of my toast.

Izzie glared at me before muttering something I couldn’t quite catch under her breath. We sat in silence for a few moments before Izzie broke it, “Look who’s arrived.”

I looked to what she was staring at and then I saw it. Sirius and Sarah, hand in hand. I felt unsettling feeling in my stomach that made me want to be sick. Then, the determination that I had to break up with Lucas started to waver into nothing. The anger bubbled to the surface again and I wanted nothing more but to get them back; again. I looked at Sarah and I got the urge to punch that lovely oval sized head of hers. She smiled at me before looking at Sirius, whom was avoiding looking at me. Hmmm, Azkaban can’t be that bad can it…? Nah. It’s got to be terrible there, I mean think of all the nasty people that reside there! Plus, Sarah isn’t worth it, though she would probably argue that she is.


I suppose I’ve learn nothing but Sirius Black; this is war. A war that I am determined to win.

“Lovely couple aren’t they?” I heard someone whisper next to me. “They look so good together.”

No they don’t. They aren’t lovely!


Stupid pair of flip flops.

“Come on.” Izzie said, “We’ve got to go Hogsmeade. I want to get some socks before you have to go and meet Lucas. Hmmm.” She pondered her thoughts for a moment, “Maybe I should get a quill too…I need a few more quills…I wonder if they’ve got that one back in stock…they didn’t have it before did they?” Izzie was rambling. Izzie rambles when she’s either wanting me to talk to her or she’s hiding something so she’ll just talk about the most pointless things ever. There are other reasons why she rambles but those are the main two. “I want some sweets as well. I fancy a whole lot of sugar at the moment…I don’t know why.” I shot her raised eyebrows. “Don’t do that. It’s quite creepy you know? You sort of look surprised but like a masked murderer too. It’ll give me nightmares. Thank you very much Nellie.”

“No problem.” I replied, “It’s my pleasure.” I raised my eyebrows again, “Oh. Sirius has annoyed me, so I’ve decided to forget about him and not break up with Lucas after the first date.” I might as well chuck it into the conversation somewhere.

Izzie shook her head, “Okay Nellie. Whatever you want. Be a silly cheese. Hmmm… Now I want some cheese.”

“Izzie you’re acting odd.”

“Perhaps I got up out of my bed the wrong way.”

“You get out your bed the same side everyday. It’s one of your things.” I laughed, “Plus, how many ways are there to get out of bed? Roll, climb, slide…and of course, a handstand…but those must be quite hard when you’ve only been awake for thirty seconds or so.” I sighed, “Handstands are hard anyway…”

“Yeah. Okay. So I got out the same side I do everyday. Maybe that’s the problem.” Izzie looked away from me.

I frowned, “What you mean? Just shake it all up. Get out the opposite side!” I switched sides. I was walking on her left but now I was at the right.

“No, that’s just it I can’t. Nellie, please move to the left again, it’s weird with you walking on my right.” I did as she asked, “ See? You’d know it would knock me off course for the whole day. It would make me skittish. I wouldn’t be able to relax or focus. I’m so set in my ways. I mean you walking on an opposite side made me feel a little light headed. ”

“What’s the problem in that? So you like security. So you like the routine. So what?”

“I don’t know.”

“Izzie, it’s who you are. I mean, we mesh well together. I occasionally send us to space but you’re always our gravity that brings us back to Earth.”

“I guess…” Izzie smiled at me.

“What brought this on anyway my chum bucket?” I asked.

“Don’t know.” Izzie looked away, I stared at her for a few moments. “Okay. I don’t know it’s just lately I feel boring.”

“Your routines are your quirks. Your quirks make you interesting. You could never be boring. Silly Billy.”

“If I’m a Silly Billy, then what the hell does that make you?”

“Easy. A Silly Fiona.”

“Fiona doesn’t rhyme with Silly.”

“Oh. Fine. I’m a Silly Milly. I’m like the female silly version. You’re the male one.”

“Meh.” Izzie laughed, “Works for me Silly Milly.”

One O’clock came too early for my liking. Izzie managed to pick up several quills and a few pairs of socks. I had also picked up some cool looking unicorn ones. I felt that I had only spent five minutes with her when in fact we had been here for quite a while.

“You going to be alright?” I asked, as we stood outside The Three Broomsticks, waiting for Lucas.

“Nellie. I’ll be fine. I’ll just go find a Marauder or something…I didn’t snap at them that much last night. Honestly so if they are in a bad mood with me…I’ll just kick them in the shins until they get over it while calling them a bunch of woman…or something along those lines.” Izzie shrugged.

“Nice plan.” I commented.

“I know.” Izzie grinned, “I thought of it all by myself. Right Nellie. I’m going. Bye.” She gave me one last glance before walking off. I waved good bye in slow motion because it looks cooler and makes everything seem more dramatic. Izzie didn’t even turn back; that girl knows how to make everything dramatic.

“Hi Nellie.” Lucas said, his voice instantly snapping me out of my daze, “You look nice.” He complimented.

I just chucked on a dress and stuck a clip in my hair, Izzie had made it flat again. When I got dressed I was still convinced of the plan…until things changed. “Thanks,” I smiled. “You look nice too.”

“Thanks. Lets walk.” He linked arms with me as we went for a walk. I suppose it burns off breakfast. “What you been buying?”

“Just socks.” I responded, “I got some really nice ones with unicorns on. Izzie got some cool ones with books on them and she got another pair with cleaning supplies on them, they’re really groovy.” Now I was rambling.

Lucas laughed, “You’re funny Nellie? You know that?”

“Well, I try to be modest so I don’t broadcast it.” I joked grinning. “Your day been good so far?”

“It’s gotten even better now that I’ve met you.” Lucas smiled. What a sweetie! “I swear time seemed to last for ages! Don’t you think that?”

“Uhm.” I fumbled with my words before lying, “Yeah. Took ages.”

“Who you spent today with then?” Lucas asked.

“Just Izzie.”

“Oh.” Lucas nodded, “Nobody else?”

“Nope.” I shrugged. “Why the interest?”

“If you want to get anywhere with someone, you’ve always got to know their friends.” Lucas replied.

“Oh. You want to get somewhere with me?” I said, rather too timidly for my liking.

“Of course.” Lucas laughed, “Why would I ask you out otherwise? I mean…I was going to at the party. Until Sirius cut in…and ruined everything.” Lucas scowled for a single second, before flashing me a large smile.

“Uh, yeah. Sorry about that. He’s just awfully protective of me.” I tried shrugging it off. Talking about Sirius was uncomfortable grounds.

“Since he tried murdering you?” Lucas raised his eyebrow.

I shot him a confused look, “Huh?”

“Ages ago. You ended up in the hospital wing? Something about an argument with Snape. Something along the lines of that anyway.”

I frowned, “It was an accident. How’d you know about that anyway? Lola?”

Lola better not know! She’ll just tell everyone. Nobody knows what truly happened. Just Marauders, Izzie, Lily, Snape and me obviously. I wasn’t comfortable with him knowing this information. Lucas didn’t spark something inside of me that made me instantly trust him, not like Sirius.

“I saw the Marauders carrying you to the hospital wing.” Lucas looked at me for a moment, “Don’t worry, I won’t tell anybody. I mean can’t tarnish their reputation can we?”

“No. We can’t.” I said firmly. “Plus. It’s all water under the mountain now.”

“Don’t you mean bridge?”

“I never get these sayings.”

“Oh.” Lucas smiled. “Can we just forget the subject of Sirius ever came up? I like you and I don’t want to ruin it with something I’ve said.”

I grinned, “It’s all water under the bridge.”

“It’s a nice day for January isn’t it?” Lucas asked.

“It’s lovely.” I responded.

Then, in the horizon I recognized two perfect shapes. One belonging to Sarah and the other Sirius and slowly Lucas arm unwrapped itself from my arm and his fingers clasped mine. I gave him a smile.

Just seeing them sparked something negative inside. I hated the fact that a girl who was so heavily involved with my past was hanging around of what could have been my future. I hated the fact that they were together. The hope of being happy somehow drained with every moment I saw them together. That’s the amazing effect they had on me.

Sirius walked past with Sarah, she threw me a glance but to Sirius…It was like I didn’t exist. I felt defeated. I felt that Sarah had won the battle that I never even had a chance of winning. She was a winner, I was a loser. That’s just how our situation worked out to be. It was how we were.

“Come on.” I said, “I fancy a drink. My throat feels dry. Want to go back to The Three Broomsticks for a lovely Butterbeer?”


I found us a table while Lucas went to get us a drink. Hmm. I think my first date has been successful. Yeah, sure, I dated Regulus but we never went on dates. Not real dates. You can’t count meeting up in secret a date. You call it a mission. A date is this or at least I think it was. I’m not that experienced with this dating lark, I’ll have to ask Izzie what counts as a date. Just spending time with a person in a romantic way or this?

“Here you go.” Lucas placed the Butterbeers on the table.


“No problem.”

“So.” I said, “Would you rather be a fish or insect?” This game was excellent at getting to know people better.

Lucas gave me a strange look, “Um. Depends. Fish I think, because them I could actually go to the bottom of the sea. I’ve always wondered why lies in the seabed. I mean the sea gets so deep. I just love things like that. Things that aren’t explored because Muggles would get crushed…or something. It’s fascinating.”

Okay, so the boy wants to know what’s at the bottom of the sea. I think I know! Sand! Maybe a few shells. Okay even a crab dancing at the bottom with a lady crab. I've always wanted to dance with a crab, I think it would be fun.


“I rather be an insect. Far less dangerous. Fish have to avoid sharks. Insects have to avoid birds. I’d rather be kidnapped and be fed to a bunch of baby worms who can’t get their own food without mummy’s help than a shark, who is probably just being greedy. Though I feel for them, I really do. I mean when we step into the sea, it’s their home, so it’s like we’re invading their home and they protect it, just like we would…but still they are quite harsh, I mean chomping on us…then again, those sharks just give every shark a bad name.” Izzie rolls her eyes whenever I tell her about my shark theory but Lucas actually looked interested.

“You’ve thought about this haven’t you?”

“Yeah. How’d you know?”

“You can tell.”

I grinned, “I have far too many thoughts. Sometimes it’s hard to extinguish the relevant and most of the time, none of them are relevant to the topic or even life.”

“I can tell.”


“Yeah.” Lucas nodded, “But I think it’s a good thing you know.”

“Really? Why?”

“Because it’s interesting.”

I grinned, “Your turn to ask a question.”

“Hmmm.” He pondered for a moment, “Colour?”

“I love all colours. They are amazing. Each one has something to offer but I think I love grey a tiny bit more, because it reminds me not to see everything in black and white. It’s the middle of everything.” I responded.

Plus, it’s Sirius eye colour.

Though, I liked grey before I got to see the colour of his eyes up close.


“I quite like the colour red. A violent angry red is always best. I don’t know why, it’s just it speaks so much volume.”

I nodded. I always thought he was more of a blue person myself.

It carried on like this, each taking turns to ask each other questions. Still though, as I began to unravel the person that was Lucas Miles, the awkwardness that Lucas chose to ignore or simply didn’t realize was there, didn’t fade. I found that his favourite animal was giraffe, he didn’t eat food that were green, he had one sister and he didn’t know what he wanted to do with his life. With all this information I had absorbed, I still felt I knew absolutely nothing about him.

“Come Nell,” I remember when Sirius called me that. I cringed inwardly. “Let’s go back.” I hope Lucas never refers to me like that again. To him, I would always be Nellie. “It’s getting late.”

“Okay.” We headed back to the castle.

“Do you want me to walk you to your common room or…?” Lucas asked when we got back.

“Nah, it’s fine.” I smiled, before kissing him on the cheek.

I didn’t let him reply as I walked off towards the common room. For some reason, some part of me just wanted to get away. It was the sane part probably.

I walked into the common room. It was quite packed. I scanned the room; no Izzie. I sighed, I wanted to tell her about my date.

“So Nellie.” Sirius asked, he was confidently leaning against the sofa with ease. “Had a nice date?” Sirius asked and I glared. The other Marauders and Lily gave a little wave.

“Yes.“ I smirked, “Of course I did. Why wouldn‘t I?” I asked, “You?”

“Perfect…just like Sarah. Thanks.”

“Lovely. You suit each other.” I replied, stepping closer to Sirius.

“As you do with Lucas.” Sirius said stepping closer to me until we were next to each other, glaring, him looking down at me because he’s taller. He has such pretty eyes…and perfect cheekbones. I swear he must pluck those eyebrows! I noticed that we had started to attract attention, because it was drama involving a Marauder or them as a whole were gossip gold. Everybody had stopped what they were doing and were staring but I didn’t care. I thought they were rather sad really, I mean, we were only glaring at each other for the moment.

“…Hmm, Remus…Peter…Lily… I like cake do you like cake?” James blurted out to break the tension.

“Yeah…James…cakes good.” Remus replied, shaking his head with amusement.

“Nice try James.” Peter laughed, “You didn’t break any of the tension,”

“It’s a wonderful life isn’t it?” Sirius smirked, ignoring the others. “I’m glad we’re both happy.”

“Yeah. Things worked themselves out.” Suddenly I got an urge to wipe the smirk off Sirius face, so I kicked him, in the shins. I didn’t really think about it, I just did it.

Bad idea.

Hurt like hell.

Both of us was hopping around in pain. What a site it was for everyone else.

“What the hell Nellie? Kicking me?” Sirius said, hopping around in pain.

“What the hell is your leg made out of? Stone?” I hissed, also hopping around, my toes felt broken.

“No Nellie. It’s called muscle.” Sirius snapped back.

“Well, I’ve got these things called toes and I think you’ve broken them!” I complained, “I’m never going to walk properly again. From this moment I’ll walk funny and people will call me Nellie Numpty or something.”

“Eugh. Don’t start. I’m in pain too you know.” Sirius complained.

I could hear Lily gigged, I shot her a look and she just shrugged. “It’s funny.”

“No it isn’t.” Sirius and I both objected at the same time. We turned to each other and glared.

“Stop copying what I’m saying Sirius!”

“I began the sentence first!” He objected.

“Did not!”

“Did too.”

“Did not.”

“Did too.”

“You know.” James said, both me and Sirius stopped arguing for a moment as we looked at him. “I’ve never seen them argue like this before. They should do this more often.”

“We should charge money.” Peter joked .

Lily laughed. “We’d make loads. I mean I‘d pay to see this again. Everybody else in the room probably would too.”

“Did not!” I began the argument up again.

“Did too!”

“Did not!”

“Did not!”

“Did too!” I let out a small gasp, I had fallen for Sirius’s trick.

“You fell for it Nellie. You were the one copying me. You said so yourself.”

“You tricked me.”

“Oh well.” Sirius shrugged.

“You’re so annoying you one legged chicken!”

Sirius laughed, “What you got against one legged chickens? Huh?”

“Stop trying to make my insults make sense!” I fumed, “You…”

“What am I Nellie?” Sirius grinned, infuriating me even more.

“…dog!” I finally came out with.

I would have gone for rat but I don’t think it suits him that well.

Sirius, Remus, Peter and James all stood there laughing.

“What’s so funny?” I asked, I glanced at Lily, who shrugged.

“I have no idea Nellie.”

I resisted the urge to kick them all, my toes wouldn’t appreciate it one little bit.

“Why am I dog Nellie?” Sirius asked, after he stopped laughing.

“Because I’m not a fan of dogs , because I’m allergic and at the moment I’m not a fan of you.” I snapped.

“Please be a fan Nellie.” Sirius voice dripped with sarcasm, “I need a…monkey on my team.”

I shrugged. “Monkeys are cool Sirius.”

“Fine you’re a peacock.”

“They are okay too!”

“Fine…you’re a poodle!”

I gasped, “No I’m not!” I had a bad incident with a poodle when I was little. It bit me on my ankles and didn’t stop chasing me for two hours. I ended up getting a rash and I couldn’t stop sneezing. “How dare you call me a poodle! They’re evil.”

“You’d be a good evil person. Nobody would think about you."

“Are you asking for another kick?” I threatened.

Sirius rolled his eyes. “Well no? Are you hearing things again? Because that’s one of the first signs of madness! Oh I forgot you’re insane!”

“You’re insane too Sirius!” I yelled, “You know what? Have this back.” I slipped Sirius bracelet off my hand and placed it in his lovely soft palm. Sirius looked at me. That bracelet meant so much to me, it was like a piece of Sirius with me wherever I went. It was all about the things that we would understand and nobody else would. Something that represented everything we were and that‘s why I had to give it back, because at the moment, I wanted nothing to remind me of the state my friendship with Sirius was in. It was just too painful, “Take it. Give it to Sarah.” I spat her name. It was poison. She was poison.

“No-” Sirius cut himself off, he put the bracelet back in my palm, “It’s yours Nellie. I don’t want it.”

“Neither do I at the moment.” I dropped it on the floor and walked towards the dormitories. I looked behind me, Sirius bended down, picked up the bracelet before storming off out of the Common Room. I sighed before heading to bed.

I couldn’t be bothered with anything at the moment, including being awake. Too bad my mind had different ideas and didn’t let me sleep a wink. The argument burning itself into my memory. The memory I knew so well now, the memory that I knew the haunting melody to it perfectly. The memory that made me ache, the memory that made me want to cry. Every happy memory of Sirius wanted to make me cry because it was a constant reminder of what we used to have.

The next morning, mine and Sirius argument was the talk of the whole school. It was quite depressing really. I had people coming up to me asking me about my relationship with Sirius. Girls told me I was lucky, a cow, a bitch amongst others. Izzie had taken refuge to the library to escape the attention, I chose not to follow her, as people were asking me questions not her; yet anyway. I had been reading in the dorms to escape all the madness but I was growing bored.

Okay, scratch that. I was bored.

Izzie had enough time to herself now. I’m going to go and find her.

I stepped out of the portrait hole to find Sarah leaning against the wall next to it. She looked rather…angry.

“O’Neill.” She said, “Come with me. I’ve been waiting for you for most of the day.”

“Why should I go with you?” I asked, “You don’t like me. It would be stupid. My mom taught me to not go off with people I don‘t trust.”

“Fine. I’ll say what I have to say here O’Neill.” She hissed, “You keep away from Sirius, he’s mine okay? I spent ages trying to get him and I’m not having you ruin anything for me. I don’t know how you gained power over the Marauders but if you use it any way to result in something negative happening to me, you will regret it.” She threatened and I was pretty sure it wasn't an empty threat. This girl meant business.

I shrugged. “I don’t have power over the Marauders. We’re friends and we have this thing called respect or something. Why the hell would I want to ruin Sirius chances with a dung beetle. I wouldn’t” I argued.

“I know, I know. You’re in denial.” I was not! “But It’s over O’Neill. I have him. He stepped up his standards again, stopping hanging around with you, a freak. He’s mine. Okay?”

“He’s not a possession, he’s a person.”

“Don’t push me.” She warned, “All I’ve had today is people telling me about the argument you had with Sirius. What they think about it. Most people think you’re a stupid, deluded freak. Though that doesn’t explain the bracelet…you can’t have him. He hates you okay?”

“No he doesn’t.” I replied. Sirius couldn't hate me. No he didn't, but what if he did? What if that argument last night was one step too far? He did care for me once, feelings like that can't turn into hate that easily. I mean, yes, I'm mad at him at the moment, hurt a little too but if he needed my help, I would come running. I couldn't just shut off my feelings like that. I couldn't change them over one silly argument.

“Yes, poodle, he hates you. Told me himself." I felt crushed, the walls around me seemed to be coming closer and I felt a little dizzy. Sarah didn't notice she had already hurt me enough because she carried on. "He doesn’t even know why he’s friends with you, because Nellie, you’re nothing. You’re not worth any of their time. Not even pretty…you’re hair is a mess, you eat far too much.” Sarah hissed, every word was slowly carving itself in my brain, “I hate you O’Neill and because of that, I wouldn’t think twice about destroying you. Okay? Do I make myself clear?”

“Crystal.” I said quietly.

Once again, she was the winner. I don’t know why I gave in so easily, I just did. I suppose I knew that deep down, maybe she was telling the truth. Maybe deep down, I knew I could never win against her…or could I?

“So if I see you around Sirius, talking to him or even being near him…I will start a war. See you around, poodle.” She laughed, before walking off.

I stood there for a few moments, a rage bubbling inside of me, something I could never truly show because I wouldn’t allow it. Something that I never dared to show because I was too afraid and I knew I would regret it but now?

Guess what Sarah?

The poodle bites.

Now I have to figure out a plan to get her back.


“Nellie!” Lily said happily, “You’ve come out of the dorm! Sirius asked me to come and get you.”

“Sirius can dance with a fish.”

“Come on Nellie.” Lily pleaded, “Please just come?

“Can’t. He hates me and I’m banned from going near him.”

“What?” Lily asked, confused, “Sirius couldn’t hate you and nobody is ever banned from seeing someone.”

“But a war will happen….”

“Well.” Lily said firmly, “I’ll start a war if you don’t come.” Lily looked at me all intimidating and I gave in.

“Fine I’ll come.” I sighed. “Now I see the reason Sirius sent you and not the others.”

Lily grinned.

I was taken to the outside of a classroom that Sirius was obviously in. Lily stopped outside the door. “You’re not coming in?”

“Well no.” She said, “Though if you have an argument like earlier, call me and I’ll be glad to watch.” She grinned before walking off.

I looked at the door and I felt a little scared.

What would Sirius want to talk to me about?

“Nellie.” I heard Sirius voice from inside the room. “You can come in you know. Stop staring at the door.”

I sighed, before walking in and there he was, he looked a little un kept. His hair was messy and he looked like he hadn’t had much sleep from the look of the rings under his eyes. This was the most beautiful I had ever seen him. I took a moment to just look at him. He must have noticed I was staring because he gave me a funny look. “Erm. Actually.” I said, trying to salvage the situation. “I wasn’t staring at the door. I was practising my line dancing.”

Sirius shook his head, “I’m sure Nellie. I’m sure.”

“So.” I shuffled my feet a little. “What do you want to talk to me about?”

Sirius sighed, “Too much.”

“Sarah loves you know. At least I think she does. She doesn’t want to lose you…I know that much.”

Sirius face crumpled up in confusion, “What are you talking about Nellie? I don’t get you.”

“I don’t get me half the time too.” I sighed, “I had…” My words drifted off. I couldn’t tell him, I knew there was a chance that he’d break up with her and I know she would blame me. Though, guilt surged through me, by not telling him, he was still going to be with her and she didn’t deserve him. Though, nobody in school really did, maybe Izzie or Lily, but their affections were already taken. I didn't deserve him either. He was precious jewel and I was a dirty pebble. Jewels and pebbles never matched. Though, I knew she wouldn’t give him up without a fight. She had made that perfectly clear. Though, I was determined to get her back, I refused to involve and use Sirius. I didn’t want Sarah bringing him down when it was my battle. That’s why I wasn’t even going to tell Izzie. I wondered why I had the respect not to use Sirius for my own revenge but I didn’t have the same respect for Lucas; my boyfriend.

“Nellie you had what?” Sirius sighed, “An stomach ache? A realization that you’re psychic? What did you have?”

“…a little run in with her.” I shrugged it off, trying not to make it seem like the run in wasn’t a big deal. Even though it was; to me anyway. What she said hurt, Sarah had this thing where she always manages to get to me. Somehow, a stranger knows what buttons to press that will upset me.

“Nellie what happened?” Sirius asked, I said nothing, “You can tell me you know.” He encouraged gently.

My eyes scanned the room, before finally settling onto the floor. “It’s just…I don’t know anymore Sirius.” Sirius stepped closer and tipped up my chin so I could see him.

“I don’t like this at all.” Sirius looked at me, “Are you sure you’re alright?”

“Well, to be honest…” I began but I never got any further because someone interrupted me.

“I’d quite like it if you stepped away from my girlfriend, Black.” Lucas spat, his voice full of malice. He stood there, he could have been a poster boy for aggression or annoyance. He played the role like perfection. Sirius glared at Lucas, his body tensed but he made no attempt to get away from me. “You’re far too close for my liking.”

Somehow, I knew there was going to be trouble, because I could see that the blood between these two was bad. Something had gone on. Something had made them hate each other. Something I had the feeling that I was going to be hearing about very soon.

Something quickly took me out of my thoughts and that was Sirius's fist colliding with Lucas’s face.

Uh oh.

…To Be Continued

Next time on The World, Biscuits And Sirius Black According To Nellie O’Neill.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing Nellie?” Sirius yelled at me.

“Uh. Walking? What do you think I’m doing?” I rolled my eyes as I quickened up my pace. Sirius matched it. I walked a little faster. Sirius matched that again.


He isn’t going to let me escape.

“I’m not talking about right now you Fish finger!”

I halted.

He didn’t.

Sirius Black just called me a fish finger.

He was using my own insults against me!

Chapter 20: Pranks, Smurfs, Trouble And Me
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Disclaimer I don’t own Smurfs or Smarties. Nor do I own Harry Potter. Nellie and Izzie are mine though.

Authors Note I know, It’s been ages. Summer was hectic. College is now yucky, the EU Constitution manages to fry my brain cells, but still, this chapter is way over due. I actually started it ages ago, back sometime in August but never had time to finish it. Next one will be out sooner, as I break up from college in October, so I’ll work on it then.

I am sorry though but wow we’re up to chapter twenty. My longest story ever if you don’t count my first fan fics which consisted of three written pages per chapter.

I still can’t believe some one hacked the site, it’s terrible. The staffies here are awesome through, but because of all that, I have some reviews that I answered, that are not unanswered. I'll get to them though.

I hope you enjoy.

Comments and opinions are welcome.

Amazing Chapter Image By Sarah_Bee@TDA!

“As if everything wasn’t complicated enough…” - Sirius Black

Chapter Twenty
Pranks, Smurfs, Trouble And Me

If trouble was a person, he would wear a top hat. He’d have a cane to swing around and occasionally trip people with a tricky smile. You couldn’t be mad; he was trouble, you had to accept it and it was futile to go against him. He’d wear a white suit because he was that cool and wasn’t afraid of spilling food down himself. He’d dance a lot and sing wacky songs that were quite clever once you thought about them. Trouble is also invisible, you can’t see him; just the destruction he leaves after he dances.

Lucas looked at Sirius with a death glare. “What,” He paused venomously. “The hell was that for?” He looked like he was about to lunge for Sirius.

Sirius smirked, “Felt like it.” He shrugged. Sirius was pushing Lucas temper high and higher and the thing is, he knew it and was enjoying every single moment of it. Damn it Sirius!

Lucas rubbed his already bruising cheek; he glanced at me, then Sirius before plotting his next move. I felt like I was lost in some soap opera. Somebody has to scream cut soon otherwise things could get nasty. I looked around.

“Where the hell is the director?” I muttered.

“What Nellie?” Sirius asked, titling his head to the side with confusion.

“Oh, I just wondered when the director is going to yell cut.” I replied, “Am on a prank show? I better not be.” I walked around the room. “Oi. If you’re there, you better come out. Did my friend Isabel put you up to this?” I yelled “It’s okay to come out you know, I won’t be mad. I might sprinkle biscuit crumbs in Izzie’s t-shirts though and dance while wearing her socks. I know I‘m evil aren’t I? Mwhaha.” Then, I broke into my evil laughter. I laughed for at least a few minutes; you got to, it’s the whole point of having an evil laughter.

When I stopped, Sirius and Lucas were both staring at me like I was a duck at a disco. “Hello Nellie? Your spaceship has arrived and they’re here to take you back to your home planet.” Sirius grinned at me.

“I’ve always wondered if I was an alien. I asked my mom and if I was and she told me I was; then I fell and I cut my head open and had to go to hospital. I asked the doctors to be careful because I was still waiting for my horns. He laughed and told me I was human. I was so gutted; I started crying, I really enjoyed being an alien for a little while.” I rambled.

“Hello?” Lucas yelled, “I thought we were having an argument here?”

“Oh right.” Sirius shrugged, “Forgot.”

“How can you forget?” Lucas rolled his eyes.

“Nellie is distracting.” He glanced at me, before shooting a glare at Lucas.

“I am not!” I argued

“You are.” Sirius replied.

“I have to agree.” Lucas nodded. He thought about something for a moment. “Anyway, back to argument.” I guessed that Lucas was enjoying the argument with Sirius so much that he didn’t want it to end just yet.

Sirius smirked. I guess he was enjoying this spat turned conversation turned spat too.

Was I the only one who still wished somebody would yell cut?

Boys are weird.

“What the hell are you doing here Nellie?” Lucas asked, looking at me.

“Well, I’m a girl and I go to school here.” I answered, confused. What kind of question was that?

“No. Why are you here?” I wondered whether I would have to explain the concept of the birds and bees to him. “In this room, before I came along?” Oh! Now I get it.

I opened my mouth to answer but Sirius never gave me a chance. “She was spending time with me. You got a problem with that?”

“Yes.” Lucas answered honestly. “Something isn’t right about you two.”

“You’re right.” Sirius replied. “We’re vampires. Would you like to join our coven?”

Lucas eyes narrowed, “Stop being stupid Black.”

“I’m telling the truth.” Sirius grinned, “Now do you want to join our coven? If not, I’m afraid I’m going to have to erase your memory as us vampires like a quiet, pleasant existence.”

I snorted. “A quiet existence?”

“Okay. Maybe not that.” Sirius laughed. “But we cannot let anybody know unless we’re trying to convert them. So what do you say Miles?”

“You’ve gone freaky.” Lucas replied. “I’m going to have to decline.” His lip curled.

“It’s your loss.”

“Somehow I don’t think so.”

“I do. I suppose it’ll just have to be me and Nellie in our little coven.”

“I don’t think we can be a coven with just the two of us.” I said, after thinking about it for a little bit. “It’s usually above three.”

“That’s why I was inviting Miles. I want to be a coven.”

“Tell me the truth Black.” Lucas demanded. “What the hell is your history with my girlfriend?”

“Well we vampires have to stick together you see…”

“Stop with this vampire crap.” Lucas yelled and I froze for a moment. “Can I get a straight answer here?”

“There isn’t one I could offer you.” Sirius answered.

“You’ve always been annoying.” Lucas was irritated.

“So have you.”

“Nellie, why do you like this guy?” Lucas asked, “He’s violent; he punched me-”

“-Which you would have retaliated if Nellie wasn’t here.” Sirius interjected, rolling his eyes.

Lucas chose to ignore Sirius comment. “I don’t see any good qualities about him-”

“-Are you blind? My face for one! The rest though are hidden because you can‘t offer it all on a plate at once; I’m a seven course meal. Unlike yours which don’t exist. You‘re not even a starter.” Sirius interrupted Lucas again.

“Will you stop interrupting what I’m trying to say!” Lucas snapped.

“Why? It’s not like it’s important.”

That’s when Lucas lost it and dived for Sirius. Sirius made a little ‘ahhh’ sound, which sounded quite female before quickly moving out the way. Thus Lucas just basically dived onto the floor. It happened slowly, we all watched it, I think even Lucas had an experience and saw it too. Lucas hit the floor with a mighty thud.

Me and looked at each other before bursting out laughing as Lucas lay on the floor, fuming.

“It’s not funny Nellie.” Lucas snapped, “Stop laughing.” Something in his voice made me stop laughing instantly. I’d never heard it before.

“Miles don’t be such a bore.” Sirius laughed, “I mean if you’re not able to laugh at yourself. At least let me and Nellie do it for you.”

“-Let Sirius do it for you.” I corrected. Sirius shot me a look but I pretended to be fascinated by my shoes. Then again, they are pretty cool…I mean-

“Nellie.” Lucas wrapped his arm around me. He must have got up when I wasn’t paying attention. “Let’s go.” I looked at him, then at Sirius who quite oddly was smiling. To be honest, this scared me far more than his temper ever could. “Come on Nellie.” Lucas said, tugging at my arm.

“Why leave the party so suddenly?” Sirius chuckled, “It’s only just beginning. The best is yet to come.”

“I don’t get it.” I responded, “Stop being so cryptic. I mean do you want to be one of those people who come up with all those really clever clues for the television shows?”

“Haha. No. Actually I told McGonagall I wanted to be the next Minister Of Magic, before changing my goal to be a clock maker.” I shot him a strange look. “I was going to make clocks, Peter was going to make omelettes, Remus was going to make tiles and James was going to make quilts.”

I laughed, “I told her I wanted to be a clown, and Izzie said she was going to be a colour consultant.”

“I wonder if anyone actually answers honestly in those meetings?”

Lucas rolled his eyes. “Yeah. Whatever. Let’s go.” He tugged on my sleeve. “We’re leaving Nellie.” I was going to protest against going but stopped myself. I suppose in the end, it was the better option.

Sirius chuckled, “You haven’t changed a bit Miles.”

“You have.” Lucas quipped. “You smell even worse, like a-” He looked at me and stopped himself from finishing the sentence.

Sirius lip curled and his fists were clenched. “If you finish that sentence,” He spat with enough venom to poison the world. “You will regret it.”

Lucas shrugged, “How’d you know what I was going to say?”

“Stop with this crap because it‘s just getting annoying.”

Quick, Nellie! Do that some on that lovely distracting.

“I once had a hat,” I babbled, “And it was purple. It was lovely. Izzie told me I looked like an aubergine though.”

“Stop it Nellie.” Sirius whined, “I keep on forgetting what I want to shout at Lucas for.”

“I find that a good thing.”

“I don’t.” Sirius shrugged. “Lost my point completely now…” He pondered something for a moment. “Will have to find an alternative…” I think Sirius has gone insane. “I hate you Miles.” He grinned. “Yeah. That pretty much works.”

“I hate you too Black.” Lucas spat quickly.

“Glad we’re on the same page.”

Sirius and Lucas were glaring at each other, it only took a second for me to blink but when I opened my eyes Sirius and Lucas were on the floor, rolling around, hitting and kicking each other. I held in a little giggle. I didn’t find much funny, I just wanted to laugh. I just wanted this situation to stop.

Hmm. What is a girl to do? File her nails and wait for it to be over? Or go in and sort it out herself?

I didn’t care much for my nails so I picked the latter option.

“Guys, want to stop this fight now?” I asked nicely.


They just carried on hitting each other.

How rude!


I’m going in.

I dived into the middle of the fight, bashing my elbow on the floor in the process. I somehow managed to push them apart by the forehead.

“Nellie, what the hell are you doing?” Lucas snapped, his lip swollen and there was a small gash across his forehead.

“You always ruin my fun.” Sirius muttered sourly, his black eye already formed. It made his eye colour stand out a bit more to be honest…in fact, he had this rough look about him, with all these cuts upon his face, that I actually found quite-

-Stop it Nellie.

Remember Lucas?

Lucas scowled. “Screw this. I’m going.” He removed my hand from his forehead, got up, accidentally walked into a table and then stormed out.

Part of me told me I should go after him; make everything better but an even bigger part told me to stay right here.

…Plus I don’t know where the Ravenclaw common room is.

I know. I’m a bad person.

“Nellie. Are you okay?” Sirius asked, removing my hand from his forehead and placing it in my lap. “You’ve gone all quiet.”

“Your face is all mashed up.”

“Cuts and bruises will heal. No big deal.”

“Come on.” I said getting up from the floor. “Let’s go and get you sorted out. I’m sure Remus will fix you up like he did with my hand.”

“Nah. It’s alright.”


“-Not everything should be fixed with magic.” Sirius stated. “Plus they’re war wounds.”

“What if you bleed to death?” I asked, all worried.

“You can sing at the funeral.” He laughed.

“That isn’t funny.” I scowled.

“You brought up the subject of me dying.”

“I was worried!” I admitted.

“Nellie I’m fine.”

“I can’t heal you.”

“What?” Sirius asked confused.

“I can’t heal you.” I repeated. “I don’t know the spell. Nobody would let me try it on them anyway. Can you do it on yourself? Sirius please, you’re all cut up-”

“Oh gosh Nellie. If you think this is bad, you should see me after a-” Sirius cut himself off.

I looked at him, confused. “Huh?”

“Nothing, nothing.” He was greatly uncomfortable with the subject that he had brought up.

“Marauder business?”

“Something like that.”

“So you’re not going to do anything?”


“You’re either stubborn or silly.”

“More like lazy.”

I looked out the window. “It’s getting late.” I said. “I need to go and do something.”

By something, I meant getting all the necessary things to get Sarah back.

“What you doing?”

“It’s Nellie business.”

Sirius raised his eyebrow. “Need any help?”

Do you want to help me prank your girlfriend?

Haha. I should say yes.

“No thanks.” I smiled. “I’m good.”

“Okay then.” Sirius looked around. “I suppose I’ll go back. Um. Nellie, be careful. We’re all supposed to be asleep by now.”

And with that, left me to plot my prank.

I headed back to my dormitory. Everybody was asleep so I’d have to search in the dark. Sometimes I wish I was cleaner. Izzie could have her eyes covered, her arms tied and she would still find her stuff by her sense of smell. It took at least on hour to search through my dumping ground before I found it.

I grabbed the box and ran to the common room where I could divulge in its contents without waking anybody up.

I sat on the sofa. Here in my hands, I held everything I had collected from Zonkos. Each one hadn’t even been used once. I once played a prank on Izzie and she gave me a wedgie. I never played a prank on her again. Izzie is the wedgie queen.

I rummaged in the box until I found it, I smiled.

Then I yawned. I was so tired. It had been a long day. I’ll just close my eyes for a few minutes…

“Excuse me.” I didn’t recognise the voice. “Excuse me.”

“What?” I asked, not even bothering to open my eyes.

“I don’t think you’re supposed to sleep here.”

“Well. I don’t care.” I opened my eyes, still clutching the box to be greeted by a small, fragile looking boy. “Who are you?”

“Ollie, Miss.”

“Ew. Did you just call me miss? Call me Nellie.” He blushed. “Ollie and Nellie. Haha. We share letters. What year are you in?”


“Thought so. You’re a midget.” I winked to show I was joking. “You wouldn’t happen to know when breakfast starts?”

“It starts in about half an hour.”

“Ah crap.” I must have fallen asleep! “Thanks Ollie. I’ve got to go and get ready.” I grabbed my box before I rushed upstairs to go and get washed and dressed. Izzie was no where to be seen.

After I had finished, I grabbed my needed prank material and headed towards where Sarah would be.

I waited for her outside her common room. Quietly, I waited for a while, as people filtered in and out of the Ravenclaw common room; I had found it thanks to some nifty stalking of some little second years. I sighed out of boredom. Then, I she came out. All alone I noticed. Her brown hair was just as glossy as normal but something was different. She didn’t have her normal sparkle; she looked unhappy. I turned around; giving up on my plan. I didn’t want to be the reason someone was unhappy.

“Oi. O’Neill.” Sarah’s voice called after me and I flinched. “Don’t ignore me poodle!.”

Oh. Hello anger. You disappeared for a while. “I’m not. I have things to do.” I stated.

“What are these?” She said, grabbing a bag from my hand.

“Sweets. I‘d like them back thank you very much!”

She pondered it for a moment, “Hmmm. No.”


“I said no.”

“But they’re mine!” I yelled.

She looked at them before pulling a blue sweet out of the bag. She stared at it for a single moment, smirked and ate it.

Right in front on me! I gasped for dramatic effect.

It seems Sarah had cast herself the lead part of my wicked play.

I did nothing.

Well, that’s what I’ll claim anyway.

“These are nice.” She laughed before consuming the rest of my sweets except one. “Here poodle.” She placed the sweet in my hand. “You can have this one.” She glared at me as I looked at it. “Eat it.” She demanded.

Next thing I knew I was eating the sweet.


This doesn’t bode well for the future.

This isn’t good.

Well, the sweet is, the situation isn’t.

“Toodles.” She laughed before walking away. She soon disappeared, just like my remorse.

I sighed before going to get some breakfast.

“Nellie.” Izzie called, waving me over as I entered the Great Hall. “Where the hell were you this morning? You weren’t in your bed! Not even under it like that time you thought you would scare me but ended up falling asleep.”

I sat down next to her. “I feel asleep in the common room. You must not have seen me. It’s comfy there.” I lied. To be honest, I ached.

“The settee being more comfy than your bed?” Izzie looked at me funny. “And I’m a cactus.”

I shrugged before helping myself to some breakfast.

“How do you feel Nellie?” Izzie asked in a very therapist way. “Tell me, I won’t charge yet. The first thirty seconds are free.”

“That’s not an easy question.”

“Sure it is.”

“You’ll start charging now, so I’m going to shut up.”

“Stop being difficult!”

I stopped listening to her then, because I watched as the Marauders, plus Lily entered the Great Hall. Lily chose to sit next to Izzie and Sirius surprisingly sat next to me. I thought he might be a little funny with me; but then again, what did I really know?

Not much, I admit.

“Hello.” He said monotonously.

“You’re looking better.” I said as I pointing to his war wounds.


“Sirius!” One of his fan girl yelled, I’m not too sure of her name.

“What happened to you?” For some reason, she was glaring at me. She gasped as she came to a quick conclusion. “It was her!”

“Nellie O’Neill attacked Black!” A dark haired fan girl yelled for the whole hall to hear.

“I did not!” I yelled as I wagged my finger like an old lady at the girl. "You little pin cushion!"

“I told you she’s insane.” The whispers began about me as I looked at Sirius, silently begging him to make this all stop.

“Violet.” Sirius spoke to dark haired fan girl who turned a lovely shade of scarlet. Their whisperings stopping to listen to whatever Sirius had to say. “Please don’t make up stuff about Nellie.” He turned to the first fan girl. “It wasn’t Nellie. Okay?”

“Okay.” She mumbled.

“Thanks Sirius.” I whispered to him.

“Rumours can be vicious.”

I was shoving a piece of toast in my mouth when my plan began to grow into full bloom. I heard Sarah shrieking. Everyone turned to look at the girl who now resembled a blue Smartie. Only less round and more human like. Her hair was a very bright blue and her skin had its normal smoothness only it was now also blue. It would have been a little cooler if I made her all the colours of the rainbow but I used them all on my fish. She was now jumping up a down. A dancing Smartie.

Mmmm. Smarties.

I had turned Sarah into a giant blue thing.

Mmmm. Smarties.

I really fancy a packet now.

“Haha.” Izzie burst out laughing. No one else joined in. Izzie shut up for a moment. “Lily!” She gasped. “Laughing at the girl.” She gave a little tut as she mouthed 'It was her' while pointing at Lily.

Sarah looked at me. Her eyes full of murderous intent. “O’Neill.”

That's my name and don't wear it out!

Sarah got up and started running at me. Actually running. A walk would have made her look cooler. This running totally ruins her credibility because she waves her arms around and looks insane. I jumped out of my seat and tried to prepare myself for anything Sarah might do. “You did this didn’t you? I know you did.” She screamed at me. She was putting on a good show for everyone who was watching. “You’re going to regret this Nellie.” She spat my first name like it was poison. To her, it probably was. “I warned you. I told you to play by the rules. I told you to be careful.” She stood in front of me; so close, I could smell her breath. It smelled like cheese.

It was also quite hard to take her seriously considering she was blue.

“What are these rules we’re meant to live by? Nobody writes them down. What the hell are they?” I asked, “Oh, I’m a Gryffindor, we’re supposed to be reckless.” I shrugged. “And Sarah? Prove it.” I was getting a little cocky now. I couldn't help it.

“You’re going to pay.”

“Sorry. I’m broke.” I told her honestly.

She thought about the situation for a moment before everything clicked. “It was them sweets.”

“I seem to remember someone stealing my sweets.” I grinned. “So whatever happens, you did it yourself.”

“You’ve started a war here!” She wailed like a banshee. It hurt my ears a little bit actually. “A war you will regret.”

“Nellie: one. Sarah: zero.” I hummed happily to myself.

Her eyes locked upon mine and then she slapped me right across the face.

Out of shock, I raised my hand to touch my tingling sore cheek. I heard the professors have a little frenzy.

“Nellie: one. Sarah: one.” She smirked, “Or should that count as two?”

“One.” I replied through gritted teeth. “Haven’t you heard? Real girls punch.” I raised my hand to punch her but someone dragged me away, literally kicking and screaming.

“Let me at her!” I yelled. "I'm gonna get her good! I'm going to make her want her Momma!" ...I need to stop watching so many Muggle gangster films.

“Nellie stop.” Sirius ordered angrily. He talked to me like I was a child; but I didn't care. “I’m trying to help.” He fumed at me.

“I didn’t need you take my away from her. I needed you to let me punch her.”

“You’re so stupid.” Sirius hissed at me as I glared back at him, “Stop it. Just stop it. Stop making everything difficult.”

“That’s the second time somebody had said that today.” I grumbled bitterly as I started to calm down a little.

“As if everything wasn’t complicated enough…”

“You made this complicated Sirius. Not me.” I pointed out to him.

I wish people would stop blaming me. It's getting annoying.

“That’s not true!” Sirius yelled furiously. “Stop trying to put the blame on me! You don‘t understand!” He went into a frenzy, ranting to himself, muttering things under his breath that I didn't quite manage to catch.

“If Miss O’Neill and Mr Black would stop having an argument for a moment,” Mrs McGonagall looked at us and we both stopped talking because she has wrath and I don't try to tick people off that have wrath. “Sarah come with me.” Sarah made this angry growling sound. It was distant, but I knew she was in the same room and that annoyed me profusely. “And you Nellie, I will be seeing you in detention tonight along with Mr Black. I will also being seeing you every day of this week too.” She gave me a glance that said I was close to being dead meat here and I shouldn't push it.

“Fine.” I pushed Sirius off me and stormed out of Great Hall.

“Nellie.” Izzie called. “What the hell was that?” I stopped for her. I always would. “Why didn’t you tell me? I would have helped you. You knew that. Why Nellie? Are you purposely shutting me out or something? You used to tell me everything. What’s changed?” She looked at me, her voice wobbling a bit as she carried on. “What the hell Nellie?” She turned around to walk away. “I‘m going to go.” She whispered quietly.

“Izzie. Wait!” I grabbed her arm.

“No Nellie. I’ll talk to you later.” She pulled her arm away before looking at me and the look in her face crushed me. I had hurt her.

“Izzie I’m sorry.” I whimpered, stupid words being the only thing I could offer.

“I know Nellie.” She said softly before walking away and I let her go. I knew chasing after her would be useless.

“Gosh dammit.” I yelled as loud as I could. “Why the hell couldn’t I be born perfect? Why do I have to be such a mess up?” I was walking around the hallway yelling alone. I started to cry. Out of everything, I could never bear to hurt Izzie and that was the exactly thing I had done.

I had shut her out when she always had twenty four access before.

I remember my parents telling me not to crumble, to fight anything. Never give in. I tried to call upon their words that were the roots of most of my beliefs. They told me that I always had strength; I just had to use it.

I don’t know.

It seems too hard.

I don’t think I can do it.

Maybe today was one of those days that I just couldn’t win.

My dad’s voice rang in my ears ‘O’Neill’s never give up’ .

“Nellie.” Sirius yelled.

Oh crap. I can’t deal with him. I began walking quickly trying to escape.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing Nellie?” Sirius yelled at me.

“Uh. Walking? What do you think I’m doing?” I rolled my eyes as I quickened up my pace. Sirius matched it. I walked a little faster. Sirius matched that again.


He isn’t going to let me escape.

“I’m not talking about right now you Fish finger!”

I halted.

He didn’t!

just called me a fish finger.

He was using my own insults against me!

“That’s my insult.” I frowned. “You can’t use it on me!”

“You’ve rubbed off on me.” Sirius shrugged, “I didn’t even realize.”

I shrugged. “Yeah. Whatever. Fish finger.”

“So you can use it, but I can’t?”

“Well yes.”

“But you used it to describe me first. So technically I should also be able to use it.”

“Fine use it. I don’t care anymore.” I shouted before sighing.

“I bet you care.” Sirius teased me.


“Yes. You do.”

“As much as you care about Sarah.” I said bitterly.

Sirius was left dumbstruck by my comment. He shook his head. “Why did you do it Nellie?”

“You wouldn’t understand.”

“Try me.”

“It’s a long story.”

“I have time.”

I shrugged.

“Is it because I hit Lucas? I hit your boyfriend, you attack my girlfriend? That sort of deaL?" Sirius said. "If you would just tell me what is going on in your head." He muttered to himself.

“I think the one who did the attacking was her!” I pointed to my cheek. It hurt like hell.

“Nellie you turned my girlfriend into a Smurf!” Sirius yelled before he looked at me and then, he burst out into a hysterical laughter.

Suddenly something about this situation was very funny because I had joined in the laughter.

“She did look like a Smurf didn’t she?” I said between laughter.

“All she needed was the outfit.” Sirius grinned. “Okay Nellie. Why did you do it? Don’t deny it." I will never surrender! "Did you eat one of these sweets?”

My eyes went wide, “No.” I yelled dragging it on for a while. “I’ve become a Smurf haven’t I?” I groaned, “I don’t want to become one!”

“The first thing about pranks is don’t fall for them yourself.” Sirius smiled. “It’s not that bad, your skin colour only has a tinge of sky blue and its random strands in your hair.” He held a strand to show me that it had turned a lovely sky blue colour. “Why is Sarah bright blue and you’re this colour?”

“She forced me to have one. She ate the rest. More sweets you eat, the stronger the colour and effects.” I informed before sighing. “Okay. After day after our argument Sarah cornered me outside the common room. She basically said a lot of stuff.” My voice wobbled a bit but Sirius gave me an encouraging look so I carried on. “She said that you were hers. She you had told that you hated me and you didn’t know why you were friends with me.” I sighed. “To be honest, I don’t know that either. She’s right. I’m not worth your time. I’m nothing and Sirius you’re something.” He wanted to speak but I shushed him. “I think I’m dragging you down. I know it’s the self pity talking at the moment but sometimes Sirius, I really do think all this.” I swallowed down a sob. “I don’t know how to fight them either.” Sirius just stared at me. “Everything she said upset me. So I wanted to get her back. So I did. I wasn’t even going to go through it but she stole my sweets. Things were taken out of my hands. Me and Sarah have this history. She hates me for reasons I have yet to understand.”

“Nellie…” Sirius trailed off.

“Sorry. We women have a tendency to be quite neurotic.” I sniffed into my sleeve.

Sirius sighed. “The only reason you’ve never shined is because someone always took more light than they needed.” He refused to look at me when he said this. “I just wish you could see what everyone else sees.” He shook his head. “Anyway. You do know Sarah made up all that crap? I don’t hate you, you annoy me sometimes, granted but most of the times you’re alright.”

“Thanks Sirius.”

“No problem.”

“Are we even?”


“How is your face?”

“Fine. How’s your cheek?”

“The Smurf packs a mighty slap.” I sighed as Sirius laughed.

In that moment, I felt enough strength not to give in.

I wouldn’t.

Not yet anyway.

…To Be Continued

Next time on The World, Biscuits And Sirius Black According To Nellie O’Neill.

“This detention is boring.” I whined as I scrubbed another cauldron.

“Really? I’m finding it fun.” Sirius sarcastically answered me. “In fact, this is best time of my life.”

“I feel honoured to be sharing this moment with you.”

“You know Nellie,” Sirius grinned. “I have an idea.”

“I’m a little frightened.”

“Don’t be.” He winked at me.

Okay. Now I’m really frightened.

Chapter 21: Caldrons, Water Fights, Apologies And Me
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Disclaimer I don’t own Harry Potter. The end.

A/N: Yes. This has taken a long time. I’m sorry. Some things have gone on. I live between two homes, but I know have internet at both places, so expect more updates because at the moment I’m finding myself with a lot of free time. I just need to get into the swing of things again.

Send your love to Nora; she is my amazing beta and she is awesome. She stops me from being lazy.

Once again, I’m sorry and I hope you enjoy this.

Amazing Chapter image is by Sarah_Bee@TDA!

“You’ve messed with the wrong person.” - Sirius Black

Chapter Twenty-One
Caldrons, Water Fights, Apologies And Me

I followed some Ravenclaw’s to find out where their common room was. Well, I say followed but it was more like stalked. I know, I was here before playing my prank on Sarah, but I have a brain like a sieve. Even my mom thinks so. Anyways, I was waiting outside this damn common room, sitting on the stairs. Who knew that they were this high up? I swear, I almost had a heart attack climbing up those stairs. The only exercise I ever get is Quidditch, and since when did sitting on a broom looking for stuff count as exercise? Some games I barely even moved.

I felt a bit like a carpet. I was standing there, unmoving like a tense game of musical statues, as people pretended not to hear me when I asked them if they could go and drag Lucas out. All I wanted was to see Lucas. I needed – no – wanted to apologize. It was the right thing to do.

“Excuse me.” I shouted at a boy who had just walked up the spiral staircase. “Do you live here?”

The boy raised his eyebrows, “I’m a Ravenclaw.” He pointed to his badge as if the fact should have been obvious. It’s not my fault I didn’t think of that. He could have stolen it anyway. Couldn’t he? So I was being the smart one and he was being the stupid one. Ha! Better not tell him that though. He could get offended, and the last thing I needed was to offend another person. “Why?” He asked, curiously.

“Do you know Lucas Miles?” I asked him, “He’s a boy and he has hair.” Description of people has never been one of my talents. A lot of people don’t really have defining physical attributes.

The thought about it for a moment. “Yes. Why?” Wow, this boy sure did like to ask questions. It was getting a little annoying but I needed to keep him on my side so I answered him.

I was being clever.

Surprising, I know.

“Please, could you go in there and tell him to come out here. I really need to talk to him.” I pleaded. “It’s urgent.” I might as well chuck that in there. It might make him agree to help me that little bit more.

“Why do you need to talk to him? Are you two dating or something?” He looked me up and down before raising an eyebrow.

“Yes. At least, I think we are,” I mumbled. “It’s personal okay?” The boy shrugged. “Will you just do it? Please?”

The boy made a humming sound for a few seconds, “I suppose. I’ll call it my kind act of the year. That’s my new year’s resolution done.” He chuckled, but I didn’t. I wasn’t sure whether it was a personal joke and I didn’t quite get what was funny. “Wait here.” He ordered.

I nodded. It wasn’t like I was going anywhere else anyway.

The eagle knocker told us a riddle, which I found a bit odd. “What is broken every time it's spoken?” I looked around; I hoped it wasn’t talking to me because I had no idea.

The boy smiled, “Silence.”

“Correct.” The door swung open and the boy walked right in.

I sat waiting there, feeling impatient. It was like time had slowed down! Flippen hell, couldn’t that boy hurry up?

Then, the door swung open and Lucas joined me on the stairs. “Hi Nellie.” His voice was smooth. “You sent Harry to find me. What do you want?” There wasn’t anything malicious in his tone or his words. He just wanted answers and he always went straight to the point. There wasn’t enough time to waste any of it.

“I came to tell you that I’m sorry about yesterday.” I stared at the floor for a while. “I wanted to go after you, but I wasn’t sure where do you would go.” Dig yourself a deeper grave Nellie, why don’t you? “Are you okay Lucas?” I ran my finger along the gash of his forehead, Lucas winced. “Sorry.” I murmured.

Lucas grinned, “I’m okay Nellie.” He took a deep breath in. “It’s just I’m confused. I don’t want to be stuck in the middle of something that’s really complicated.” Lucas looked at me as he grabbed my wrist to pull me closer to him. Strangely, It unnerved me. I don’t know why. “Do you even actually like me? Or am I just…” He drifted off.

I thought about it for a single second. “Yes.” I breathed, “I do.” I wasn’t lying. It was true, I did like him. His company was pleasant. I liked him before I even met Sirius, didn’t I? Well, I fancied him anyway. Something was missing; I knew that much. I didn’t know what though and therefore, I couldn’t fix it. Not that I could claim that I was brilliant at fixing stuff, but maybe I would at least try. No need to think about that though, I've got to focus. I like Lucas and that is it. Just don't think about anything else.


Not Sirius.

“Okay then.” Lucas seemed to believe me as he kissed the tip of nose. I made a resolution there and then to try harder with this relationship. Maybe it was meant to be like this. Maybe it was always going to end like this. That Sirius and I were never going to be; all we were was a couple of feelings that went awry and drifted onto the wrong course.

I looked at Lucas; he was a good person. He ticked the boxes of being a good boyfriend: he cared, he let me speak and he seemed interested in what I had to say. What else did I need?

Don’t answer that.

“I’m sorry about earlier.” Lucas began. “It’s just Black.” Lucas cringed at the word. “Knows the right things to say. He knows how to push my buttons, that’s for sure.” He was bitter, I could tell. I knew he hated the power Sirius had over him. He was desperate to break free, but there is no instructions on that is it? I don't know how to break free from peoples spell either.

“Yeah. I’m sorry about that again.” I said simply because I didn’t what else to say. People always seem to say sorry, even when it’s not their fault, ‘My dog died’, ‘Oh I’m sorry’. It’s like it’s meant to fix something. It’s just a word and it’s not a very interesting one either but sorry looks like you've tried at least.

“Don’t be.” Lucas smiled. “It’s best if I don’t mix in his company too often.” Lucas stared forward at the stones on the wall. I glanced at them too, there was nothing really interesting about them.

“Yeah. I’m going to agree with that.” I smiled at him.

“I won’t mind if you carry on seeing him though. That is, if you want to though.” Lucas said, I wondered whether he was telling the truth. If I said ‘yes, I’m still going to be friends with Sirius’, would he secretly resent me for it? The truth was simple; I had to see Sirius still. I wasn’t ready to give him up, not after just getting him back. I just couldn’t. I never wanted to lose anybody that meant something to me. It causes trouble more often than not. It’s the reason I still can’t quite let go of Regulus completely.

I let people become essential to me easily. Somebody told me it was a good thing, but sometimes I have a hard time believing that. Especially when I’ve already lost them a long time ago and I’m just clinging onto the memories they left.

“Thank you.” I whispered softly as I ran my fingers through his naturally soft hair.

Lucas smiled for a moment. He almost felt unreal, like if I went to touch him, he wouldn’t be there. He was sitting right next to me, yet he was miles away. He looked dazed, locked in his own world. He stood still, like a statue in a museum, not really there, just an imitation of the real thing. Within seconds though, he was back in this world as he placed his hand on my shoulder, and the moment was lost. “No problem.” The aloof smile played on his lips.

“I have to go.” I stated and Lucas sighed, in a annoyed way. “I have detention.” I made a sour face and almost told him that it was with Sirius, but for some reason I stopped myself. I didn't need to hurt him anymore, the last thing I wanted was to mess everything up when I had just made it all better again.

“For your prank?” Lucas frowned but then he laughed. His laughter was soft. It was a sound I didn't really imagine to come from him. “That was a good one Nellie. I couldn’t stop laughing. Sarah was fuming.” He touched my cheek. “She didn’t need to use violence though, but who the hell am I to talk?” He laughed again as he stopped to drift into his thoughts for a moment.

“Yes.” I agreed “You can’t talk anyway. Can you?” I laughed slightly, “And thank you.” I replied sheepishly, trying to hide the glee that my prank made me feel.

“Bye.” He kissed me and I tried not to freeze. His lips were cold, like ice. His lips were pressed against mine but it didn't feel perfect. It felt a little forced, but I pushed that thought into the back of my mind as I kissed him back. “See you tomorrow.” He said, smiling at me, he does have a lovely smile. It makes his whole face change, it makes him even more beautiful. Not Sirius beautiful, but he was stunning never the less. I realized why my hormones were attracted to him in the first place.

“Good night Lucas.” I gave him little wave as I walked down the spiral stairs. I felt a little lighter, I had fixed that relationship, or at least applied a bandage on it for the meantime.

I went straight to Professor McGonagall classroom. I waited around for Sirius. I wondered whether he would come and I hoped he would.

“Am I late?” Sirius asked as he came striding down the hall.


“That’s surprising.” He muttered, “Have you even tried to get in yet?”

“No, I thought I’d wait for you.”

Sirius nodded, “After you.” He motioned as he opened the door.

I walked in; Professor McGonagall looked at us and nodded. “It doesn’t please me to have you here.” To be honest, I’m not pleased to be here much too. I’d rather be in bed. “Nor does the fact that I will be seeing you a lot more Miss O’Neill.”

Even the last remaining tinge of blue to my skin tone couldn’t hide my blush.

“Here at Hogwarts, w e will not be tolerating that kind of behaviour. To attack a student in that way is despicable.”

I couldn‘t help but try to defend my actions. “She started it. Believe me. And she slapped me! I bet she got away with it didn’t she?”

“I don’t want to hear your excuses.” She snapped and I stayed silent. She scared me a little. “Sarah has been dealt by her head of house.” She stared at me evilly. I felt the size of mouse. “Now, for this dentition, you are here for wandering the halls after curfew." She eyed Sirius, then me. "You will be scrubbing all the cauldrons down in Potions.” Sirius sighed. “Follow me.”

We followed her to the dungeons and walked into a classroom and there were cauldrons were piled upon cauldrons. It was quite daunting. “I’ll be here to check on you in an hour.” She turned, “Oh. Hand me over your wands.” We grumbled and handed them over. “Brushes are over there.” She pointed to the brushes and two buckets of soapy water. “Once you are done, you may leave.” Then, she walked out, without looking back.

McGonagall has style.

“Well, this is going to be good.” Sirius noted, as he passed me a brush. He proceeded to get one for himself before dipping it into the bucket. He looked at a cauldron before sighing. “Let’s get this over with.” He began scrubbing it.

I dipped my brush into soapy water and began scrubbing a cauldron.

It’s lot harder than it sounds because old potion lingered in the bottom, plus they just very dirty anyway. This detention sucks. I think I’d rather hang upside down by my ankles in the hall than this. Of course, I’d wear shorts or trousers or something like that. Then again, how long would I have to be hanging upside down? Because if it’s for hours, then maybe cauldron scrubbing is for the best.

Oh, the possibilities are endless!

“So,” Sirius began, “Have you had a fight with Izzie or something? Because she a really bad mood earlier. Well, worse than usual anyway.” He made a face but I didn’t laugh.

“Yeah.” I replied, quietly. “We have. Just before I argued with you actually.” I laughed, bitterly.

“What happened?” Sirius stopped scrubbing.

“I shut her out.” I paused for a moment, “Now I don’t quite know what to do.”

“Did you mean to shut her out?” Sirius asked, gently.

“No…it’s just…” I stopped because I didn’t know what to say. “I don’t know.”

“You two will sort it out. I know it.” Sirius voice was full of optimism, so much optimism, it would make a pessimistic sick. He grinned at me and my stomach flipped.

“I hope so.”

We sat in silence for a few moments. I yawned. “This detention is boring.” I whined as I scrubbed another cauldron.

“Really? I’m finding it fun.” Sirius sarcastically answered me. “In fact, this is best time of my life.”

“I feel honored to be sharing this moment with you.”

“You know Nellie,” Sirius grinned. “I have an idea.”

“I’m a little frightened.”

“Don’t be.” He winked at me.

Okay. Now I’m really frightened.

“Let’s go.” He announced.

“No. Sirius, We’ll get detention for longer! I mean, I have one for everyday of the week. I can’t have any more. Can’t we just stay here?”

“But Nellie, live a little.”

“I think the problem is I’ve been living too much.” I frowned and Sirius rolled his eyes.



“Pretty please?”


“With a cherry on top?”

“I said no Sirius.” Then I put my hand in the bucket and flicked some water at him.

He laughed, “You’ve messed with the wrong person.” He dropped his brush and dipped his both hands in. Sirius grinned as he flicked the water in my face. “Sirius Black doesn’t take anything lying down.” Sirius stuck his tongue out at me. “You’re going to regret that O’Neill.”

“Bring it Black.”

Cue the water fight. Suddenly this detention wasn’t that bad.

“My eye!” Sirius yelled in the middle of the fight. I stopped flicking water at him immediately. “Sirius are you okay?” I asked worriedly.

“Got you!” He then laughed as he picked up the bucket and chucked the water at me. He got me right in the chest. Obviously because I have the reflexes of a pensioner. Good job I layered today or Sirius would have seen my bra. “I can’t believe you fell for that. Gullible.” He looked at me. “I win. You’re soaked.”

“No.” I pouted, “I win."

“With that face.” Sirius shook his head, “How can I not give in?”

“Easy.” I poked him in the forehead. “You can’t.”

Sirius looked away and focused his attention on the floor. “You’re right.” The air seemed to suddenly put on a couple of hundred pounds. It was the awkwardness you get when you talk about something that nobody talks about. Something’s are supposed to remain behind closed doors. I looked at Sirius and I was attacked by a feeling on emptiness that ran for miles. It was like in one moment, Sirius could go from my friend to a stranger. I shivered and Sirius stepped closer to me. “Are you cold?”

“Nope.” I replied, a little too quickly.

“Oh.” Sirius stepped away from me, deflated.

The air was still clouded with awkwardness.

I had to do something. Do i know a joke? Nope. Can I tell a story? Yes. I can! I will have to tell a story to fill this awful silence.

“My dad couldn’t say no to me either.” I stopped. I opened by mouth several times but the words just wouldn’t come out. I missed them. It hurt. Lately I had been too preoccupied with my own life and I hadn’t spared a thought for them.

“Nellie.” Sirius whispered as he wrapped me in a hug. I didn’t know why he did it but I was grateful. “What’s a matter?”

“I miss them.”

“Nellie. Your parents are fine.” His voice was firm. “Once the holidays come, you can visit them or something. Don’t worry about them.”

“But I haven’t written since Christmas.” I told him, hoping he wouldn’t judge me. “They’ve probably think I’ve forgotten about them.”

“Never.” Sirius smiled at me. “They understand. They were teenagers too before they decided to unleash you onto the world.” He joked.

“I suppose.” I chuckled a little as breathed in his scent. “Sirius, why is life so complicated? Why can’t it be simple?”

“Because people and situations will never allow that. Nothing’s simple Nellie.” He looked down at me. Such pretty cement colour eyes.

“What about when we were little?”

“It wasn’t simple then either. We just didn’t understand half as much.”

“I don’t want to grow up.” I told him truthfully “It’s too scary and as you can probably tell, I‘m not ready.” I didn't want to leave Hogwarts. The world is scary; I can't deal with that much. I'd miss the people I had met here. I wouldn't wake up everyday to Lily and Izzie's sleeping near me. Life is too hard. I would miss seeing Sirius everyday, i was scared that we would leave and I'd never seen him again, because that would be the easier option for him.

“I don’t think many people do. Anyway, Nellie, we’ve got until July until they kick us out of this place and it’s January. We’ve got ages yet.” Sirius yawned. "So don't worry about it yet."

“I suppose.”

“Plus, maybe the world might not be as bad as we think. It will be different, but things are changing all the time.” He seemed happy.

“You’re looking forward to it aren’t you?”

“I guess, Hogwarts is nice and all. It’s my home but the world offers so much more.”

“Aren’t you scared?”

“The scariest things are always the best.” Sirius laughed, “Anyway. We shouldn’t be having this conversation until our last day here. It’ll be so nostalgic.” He laughed.

“Yes. I’ll complain about getting wrinkles, because I’ll be almost eighteen and maybe I’ll cry.”

“No Nellie. That is the chat we’ll have when we’re all turning forty. You don’t get wrinkles at eighteen.”



“You’re oh so clever Sirius.” I told him.

“Do I sense that someone is being a little sarcastic?”

“How did you ever realize?”

"There it is again!” Sirius mocked me. “Someone isn’t being so nice today! You’re mean.”

“What can I say? It’s my friends. They are awful influences on me.”

“Yeah.” Sirius agreed, “That Isabel!”

“I’ll tell her you said that you know.” I teased.

Sirius made a frightened face, he was mocking me again, “Please don’t. I’m don’t fancy all the pain she brings.” He grinned at me. “So let’s keep this a secret. Pretty please?” He pouted. “If you cared you would.” He joked.

That comment shook me for a moment, but I tried to play it off. “I suppose so. It gives me a weapon to blackmail you in the future.”

Sirius glared at me. “Don’t say that Nellie.” He stepped away from me as If I had offended him.

“Sirius, it was joke.”

“Blackmail isn’t nice. It’s an awful thing to joke about.” Sirius snapped at me.

“I’m sorry Sirius.”

“It’s fine.” Sirius replied. “Just forget this ever happened. Okay?”



But I couldn’t forget just like that. The question burned my lips and it came spiraling out. I couldn't help it, I had to know. “Why did you get like that Sirius?”

“It’s not nice. It makes people do some awful things.” Sirius responded. His voice was hollow. “Regulus would have never become a Death Eater if my parents didn’t emotionally blackmail him, promising him love that they didn’t know how to give.” Sirius clenched his fist, angrily. “I just don’t like to joke about things like that.” He fist loosened.

“I understand Sirius.” I told him soothingly. “And I’m really sorry.”

“It’s okay.” He gave me a weak smile to show that everything was okay between us.

But it wasn’t.

Not really.

“Shall we go? It’s late and everything looks pretty clean.” Sirius frowned. “I’m tired.”

“Okay.” I agreed. I didn’t have any energy for any more arguments.

“You know Nellie.” Sirius said as he swung his arm over my shoulder as we walked back to the common room together. “You’re quite good in a water fight. Trained much?”

“I spent summers with Izzie; it’s either get good or die. I chose the former rather than the latter.” I grinned and Sirius chuckled.

At that moment, things between me and Sirius seemed to be okay. We had silently chosen not to bring up Sarah or Lucas because that’s when we fell apart. Our relationship had been put back together, clumsily because not one of us knew what we were doing. It would crumble eventually and whatever it left in its wake was what we had to deal with. I had often thought about what our relationship was like before it shattered, it was simple. The shards that had been left behind were not. They were sharp, out for blood and tears which I was all too miserable to give.

Still though, we had made it through and that is what mattered.

Oh and cake, but that matters on an entirely different level.

It’s more of a matter of the stomach.

“Sirius” He looked at me, “What is your favourite cake?” I asked him.

“Erm.” Sirius thought about it. “Fruit cake?”

“Fruit should not belong in cake!” I announced. It was something I believed in. Fruit in cake is a big no-no. It’s healthy. Well, sort of healthy. “It’s just a clever way of making people eat more fruit.”

“But it’s nice.”

“Chocolate all the way!”

“You would say that.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Nothing. Nothing.” Sirius laughed at me.

“Stop laughing at me!”

Sirius turned to me, “No thank you. I rather enjoy-” Sirius was cut off by his face slamming into a pillar.

That’s when the roles were reversed and I was laughing at him.

“I’m blind!” Sirius cried out as I laughed at him. “At least give me some sympathy.” He yelled pathetically at me.

“Why?” I asked, “Did it hurt?”

“No.” Sirius replied automatically. “Why would you think that?”

“Because of your howling cries of anguish.” I pointed out.

Sirius shook his head, “I wasn’t howling.” He argued, “Just a moment of confusion.”

“You make no sense.” We were now outside the common room. “Thestrals.” I told the Fat Lady the password. She opened, but not before she told us off for waking her up.

“Coming from you.” Sirius huffed, “Bye Nellie.” He went out of sight as he walked up the staircase towards his dormitory. “I think I’ve broken my face.” He cursed.

“Sirius.” I yelled, “I can still hear you.”

“You didn’t hear a thing Nellie.” Sirius yelled, sweetly. “You’re going mad. Good night.” He chuckled beautifully until I couldn't hear the sound of his footsteps anymore.

Sweet dreams, Sirius.

Next time on The World, Biscuits And Sirius Black According To Nellie O’Neill.

I felt like I was in one of those movies where people die in such violent ways. I mean, we had the set up, we were all teenagers and we had the right dynamic. A normal in love couple, another couple that are the sort of exes where everything isn’t resolved, the girl who hopes the boy she likes will develop mind reading powers and the single person, who will probably be the only one who makes it out alive. We were down in a dirty dungeon where nobody would hear our screams and our bodies will become part of the furniture here. What other cliché did we need? A really cheap budget and a hand held camera?

All of stood there, our backs against the wall, trying not to move an inch. We looked at each other… “Wait...” I began, before Izzie shoved her hand across my mouth and gave me a death look, which clearly said ‘shut up’. I mean, jeez, all I was going to say is why we being so scared, we had our wands! We were magical! It’s quite weird when I’m being the rational one and it’s quite typical that no one will listen or even let me speak.

The footsteps were getting louder, whoever it was, ran like elephant. Then everything changed, the person ran into the room and slammed the door behind them, before collapsing to the floor of breathlessness.

Chapter 22: Moss, Dungeons, Revelations and Me
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Disclaimer I don’t own Harry Potter. The end.

A/N: See? I’m trying to make up for lost time. I’m trying to be a good author.

Once again. My beta hasn’t gone over this yet so excuse the mistakes.


Commented and opinions welcomed. .

Beautiful Chapter Image By trésor at TDA

“Nellie, you must be mistaken. I never had an imaginary friend.” - Regulus Black

Chapter Twenty Two
Moss, Dungeons, Revelations and Me

It was raining outside. The raindrops hit the window, making it harder to look outside. The common room was packed because of the weather. Me, Izzie and Lily sat on one sofa. There wasn’t much room for personal space, but I didn’t mind. It was cosy.

“I had a dream I was married to a grasshopper last night.” I stated as Izzie and Lily shot me a strange look. “Don’t worry, I was a grasshopper too. So nothing weird.”

“Yep. Completely normal.” Izzie replied. “As always.” She laughed. “Nellie, do you find it impossible to keep anything to yourself?”

“I do keep things to myself!” I replied, “It’s not my fault I lay all my cards on the table.”

“We’ve noticed.” Lily smiled. “One day, do you ever wonder that you’ll just wake up and everything will just have changed?”

“Already does.” I replied, “I can’t keep track of my life as of lately. One day I’m normal. Next the Marauders are bugging me.” I sighed. “Some days I’m friends with Sirius, others I’m not. It’s confusing.”

Lily pondered something for a moment, “Do you believe in fate?”

“Yes.” I replied. “Least I think so.”

“Nope.” Izzie replied, “I want to but I just can’t.” Izzie looked at the ceiling. “Do you Lily?”

“If you asked me that question five months ago, I would have said no.” Lily replied. “But lately, I think my answer would be yes.”

“Haha. Two to one. You lose Izzie.”

“It wasn’t a competition Nellie.”

“You still lost though.”

“I’ll get over it. I always do.”

“That’s a good thing then.” Lily laughed.

“There you guys are!” James said as he stood in front of us. “We’ve been looking everywhere for you guys!” Sirius, Remus and Peter nodded behind him.

“You can’t have done a good job James.” Lily laughed, “We haven’t moved in hours.”

“Really?” James asked.

“Yes.” Izzie replied, “My legs are numb. Have been for an hour.”

“I lost feeling an hour ago too.” I noted.

“Same here.” Lily patted her leg. “They are completely numb.”

James stared at us strangely. “Anyway. Want to help us prank Slytherin?” Lily shot him a dirty look. “Come on. We haven’t done a prank in a while. Nobody gets hurt. I promise.”

“What’s the prank?” Izzie asked, interested.

“Just changing the Slytherin common room colours into Gryffindor colours.” Remus shrugged.

“That seems a little mundane for you.” Izzie replied.

“We’re getting back into it, Izzie. The best is yet to come.” Sirius grinned. “Don’t write us off yet.”

“Meh.” Izzie smiled, “I’ll believe it when I see it.”

“Why do you need our help?” Lily asked.

“We don’t really.” Sirius shrugged, “We just wondered whether you’d like to come.”

Lily and Izzie looked at me. I shrugged, “We might as well. We got nothing else to do.”

“I refute that!” Izzie replied.

“Yeah. Me too.” Lily agreed. “We’ve been talking.”

“Women? Talking?” James gasped. “Well that is something you don’t see everyday.” The boys laughed as we glared. “Come on. Time waits for no man.”

“Unless you’ve got a time turner.” Lily shrugged, “Then it sort of does.”

James shook his head at his girlfriend. “Let’s go.”

I stood up and almost collapsed so I sat back down. “I need a piggy back.” I grumbled.

“Come on Nellie.” Izzie said, grabbing my hand and pulling me behind her.

“In pain here.” I complained.

“Get over it.” Izzie laughed. “The dungeons are creepy.”

“Like your face.” I retorted.

“Very funny.”

I followed everyone until we ended up in the dungeons. The common room was near, I knew. We walked past empty rooms that had seen better days.

“Right.” James said, “This is the plan.” He began, but he was interrupted by some shouting at another.

“Why won’t you just go away?” Then we heard footsteps and we all looked at each other horrified.

“Quick.” James hissed, “Into that empty room.”

So we ran into the empty room.

Like you do.

It didn’t occur to us that it was seven on one, but that doesn’t really matter.

I felt like I was in one of those movies where people die in such violent ways. I mean, we had the set up, we were all teenagers and we had the right dynamic. A normal in love couple, another couple that are the sort of exes where everything isn’t resolved, the girl who hopes the boy she likes will develop mind reading powers and the single person, who will probably be the only one who makes it out alive. We were down in a dirty dungeon where nobody would hear our screams and our bodies will become part of the furniture here. What other cliché did we need? A really cheap budget and a hand held camera?

All of stood there, our backs against the wall, trying not to move an inch. We looked at each other… “Wait...” I began, before Izzie shoved her hand across my mouth and gave me a death look, which clearly said ‘shut up’. I mean, jeez, all I was going to say is why we being so scared, we had our wands! We were magical! It’s quite weird when I’m being the rational one and it’s quite typical that no one will listen or even let me speak.

The footsteps were getting louder, whoever it was, ran like elephant. Then everything changed, the person ran into the room and slammed the door behind them, before collapsing to the floor of breathlessness.

“Reggie.” A girl shouted, “Reggggiiieee.” She wailed like that time I got my toe stuck in the door. It hurt. “Regulus Black, where is thou?” How every William Shakespeare of her, “Please, I didn’t mean it. Okay, I did, but we can take things slow. I mean it.” She sighed, “I’m going to find you, I really am. Hide if you want, I’ll be waiting.” Wow and I thought I was a little bit mental in the noggin. I heard her footsteps go and everything was cased in silence.

Regulus up and for a moment, he looked startled, until it faded and he changed into his normal indifference. Still though, he didn’t say anything as we all stared at him.

The movie just got worse, it added an antagonist. We’ll hang out, get to realize that he’s just a little misunderstood and that’s when he’d be murdered.

Regulus wouldn’t have that, I fell over grass death. No he’d fall over a rock. Much cooler.

So, I guess I’ll have to be the first one to speak then, “Who was that? Has Reggie got a fan?” I teased. I felt a sudden rush for him; I missed him more than I realized.

“Obviously.” Regulus replied. “And don’t call me Reggie, it sounds awful.” He smiled at me, which I thought was odd; other people are in the room. Maybe he’s drunk.

“What’s her name?” I asked, feeling a little uneasy. Imagining Regulus with someone else, was just a bit weird. I had never really thought about it much and I knew that this was how Regulus must have felt, but many times over. Suddenly, I didn’t feel like a great person.

“Cassandra, I think, I’m not sure of her last name.” He stood up and brushed himself off.

“Do you love her?” I blurted out and instantly wanted to retract my words. Why the hell did I say that?

Regulus laughed, “No. I don’t. I can’t stand her. She’s mental.” He shrugged as I stared at him. “Anyway, I’m off.” He turned as tried to open the door, but It wouldn’t budge. “Ah, bugger, what are the chances are that happening?” Reggie smirked, before laughing. “It’s stuck.”

“Let me have a go.” Sirius snapped, as he walked over to the door and tried to open it.

“Because that isn’t what I just tried to do five seconds ago.” Regulus rolled his eyes as Sirius glared.

“Stupid door.” Sirius cursed when he realized he too, couldn’t open it.

“Have all your brain cells died?” Izzie sighed, “Not you Reggie you didn’t have any to start off with.”

Regulus shrugged, “Cheap shot, Isabel. Which isn’t exactly true is it?”

Izzie hissed at him and Regulus laughed. “Anyway, tell us about your plan to save us all Isabel.”

Izzie chose to ignore him for now, but it won’t last long. “Just Alohomora it you jackass.”

Regulus pulled out his wand, “Alohomora.” He muttered and nothing happened. “Any other brilliant ideas?”

Izzie pulled her wand and for moment, I thought she was going to attack him but instead she pointed her wand at the door. “Alohomora.” She shouted, still though, nothing happened. “Okay. I guess that we are stuck here then.” She looked around. “It might be nice to live in a dungeon…though this décor,” She pointed to the moss, “has got to go.”

“The door must have been bewitched.” Remus announced. “I wonder why though.”

“This castle is old. Who knows what happened in the past? Someone could have placed that spell on it ages ago.” Lily shrugged and Remus nodded to show that she was right.

Regulus looked down, sighed out of disgust. “It’s come to this.” He muttered as he sat on the floor. I decided not to point out that he had already sat on the floor earlier when he couldn’t breathe. “If only we had a camp fire, then we could be singing songs out of tune, roasting marshmallows and having a good old merry time.”

Everyone, but me, Sirius and Izzie looked at Regulus like he was a mad man. Sirius stared at me and I shrugged.

“That’s such the muggle thing to do.” Izzie sneered “And you’re not funny.” She glared at Regulus.

“Just trying to make the best out of bad situation.” Regulus smirked, “Something you clearly no nothing about.”

“You’re head isn’t in the clouds either.” Izzie pointed out to which Regulus just shrugged.

“I’m no Nellie. I can assure you that.” Regulus laughed as Izzie glared darkly at him. He brought me into the conversation because he knew it would annoy Izzie. Then again, what doesn’t? Through me, Regulus learned a lot about Izzie, from things she had done, to the memories we shared. I had also revealed her weaknesses, something I don’t think she’s fully forgiven me for. She saw Regulus as the enemy, one that should never have the upper hand.

“Can you stop this.” I pleaded with them both. “Please?”

Regulus and Izzie just turned away from each other.

“This was going to be such a good prank as well.” James complained.

“Instead you’ve condemned us to death.” Regulus muttered.

“You did that when you shut the door.” James snapped.

“Yes, I suppose, but I was heading to death with Cassandra thingy me bob out there.”

“Pilkins.” Lily interjected. “Her name is Cassandra Pilkins.”

“What are you? A contact book?” Regulus huffed.

James stepped forward, but Lily gave him a look that made him stop. Lily could fight her own battles. “No. It’s not a bad thing finding out someone’s name. It’s just the decent thing to do.”

“You’re one to talk about treating the one that likes you nicely aren’t you?” Regulus muttered as Lily shot him a dirty look. “Don’t be a hypocrite.”

“Why you little-” Lily began.

Regulus cut her off. “I’m taller than you actually.”

“Stop picking arguments Regulus.” I muttered, “You’re outnumbered.”

Regulus looked me directly in the eye. “And what side are you on?”

Regulus had caught me off guard. It wasn’t surprising. The boy was always after answers, no mystery would be left unsolved. Many times I didn’t have answers to his questions or sometimes, I just didn’t want to answer.

“Don’t make me answer that Regulus.” I replied. “Don’t destroy the one bridge you have.”

“It’s already crumbling.” Regulus sighed and turned away from us all.

Peter sighed. “I’m cold.” He complained, “We would get ourselves locked here wouldn’t we? It’s just our luck.”

I laughed, “You’re right Peter. We couldn’t get locked in the kitchens or anything like that.”

Peter thought about it for a moment. “That would have been nice.”

“Do you know what also would be nice?” I announced, to a murmur of what’s. “A sandwich.”

“Typical.” Sirius laughed. “All you can think of is food.”

“No. A sandwich.” I protested.

“A sandwich is food you pillock.” Izzie sighed.

“But I wasn’t thinking about food. I was thinking about a sandwich.” I carried on fighting my point.

“I give up.”

Oh my. I think I just won an argument.

That hasn’t happened since…well never actually.

Go Nellie.

I’m amazing.

“Nellie.” Lily laughed, “What are you doing?”


“You just did a little dance thing.” Sirius raised his eyebrow.

Oh crap.

I didn’t even realize I was dancing.

“Oh…that was nothing.” Then I whistled, the innocent whistle. “Your minds are playing tricks on you. You can’t see me.” I waved my arms around. “I’m just a figure of your imagination.” Then I croaked, like a frog I may add, because I think that ‘wooo’ just isn’t scary enough.

To make even more effect, I began running around the room, waving my arms and croaking like a frog.

“Shall we do something?” Remus suggested, “Because I think boredom has drove Nellie loopy.”

“She’s loopy that one alright.” Izzie laughed, as she stuck out her foot. Of course, I tripped on it and fell on the floor. Izzie giggled.

Stone in the mush.

With a little moss.

Not so nice I can tell you.

It’s no sandwich.

“What do you want to do?” Lily asked.

“Stop talking.” Regulus muttered. “You’re using up all the oxygen.”

“You stop talking then.” James snapped. “Then we will have a little spare.”

Regulus just glared at him.

“Nellie are you going to get up?” Sirius said offering me his hand. I looked at it for a moment before shaking my head and pulling myself up. When I come in contact with Sirius, weird thoughts and feelings happen and I can’t have that. Sirius didn’t understand my logic because he just looked hurt, before glaring at me.

“Sirius-” I began but he didn’t let me finish.

“Whatever.” He shrugged.

Someone is a little moody and it isn’t me.

“Did anybody do their homework for potions yet?” Peter asked the group.

“No.” I replied. “We had homework?”

“Yes.” Lily nodded. “I’ll show you what we had to do when we get out of here.”

“If we ever do.” Regulus said gloomily. He was now sitting in a corner.

“You need to cheer up Regulus.” I looked at him, “Now.” I ordered.

He raised his eyebrow. “Who you trying to be? You can’t order me.” His tone was of a child being told to go to bed. Unwilling and just plain annoying. I had to fight the urge to pull his hair and demand that he bowed down to me while referring to me as ‘the best’.

Lily sat down, “My legs hurt.” She muttered.

“I suppose if we’re going to be here for a while…” Remus also sat down.

We all followed their leads.

“I once met someone who got trapped in a dungeon, you know.” Regulus paused for a moment. “He died.”

“Really?” I raised my eyebrows, “What was his name?” You see Regulus used to tell me these stories all the time, Regulus knew someone from everything. He once told me the story about a boy who ate so much moss, he turned into moss.

“Errr,” Regulus coughed, “Wilburt Wonka.”

“Wasn’t he your imaginary friend?” I questioned.

Regulus looked uncomfortable, “Nellie, you must be mistaken. I never had an imaginary friend.” Regulus said firmly.

“I swear it was you who told me.” I pondered it for a moment, I was sure it was him. He told me he made him up when ever he got lonely when he was little. “I had several imaginary friends. Eggie Edbert, the space pirate was my favourite, then again, I did love Colbie, the ghost who kept on going rawr from the eighteen century.” I sighed, feeling very nostalgic about my friends that shared my childhood with. I hadn’t thought about them since I met Izzie. “Didn’t you guys have imaginary friends?”

“No.” Izzie replied. “I was normal.”

“Your loss.”

“Somehow I don’t think so.” Izzie shrugged before looking at Regulus. “Wilburt Wonka?”

“He wasn’t real.” Regulus snapped.

“Obviously, otherwise he wouldn’t be imaginary.” Izzie pointed out sarcastically as she rolled her eyes.

Regulus looked at the ceiling. “Why did I do to deserve being locked up in here?”

“Be born?” Izzie suggested.

“Are we going there Isabel?” Regulus looked at her directly. Izzie went quiet and looked at the floor. “Thought not.”

I glared at Regulus.

“Izzie, Regulus, you two play nice.” Sirius laughed as Izzie and Regulus shot death stares. “We might as well make out last moments full of joy.” We all shot him death glares. “It was just a joke.” Sirius shrugged as he tried to play innocent.

“Not funny Padfoot.” James shook his head, but he was smiling.

“Just trying to lighten the mood.” Sirius shrugged, “Izzie and Regulus keep on ruining it.”

“I don’t apologize.” Izzie said. “It’s not my fault that Regulus is annoying.”

“Shocking.” Regulus gasped. “You find me annoying.” Regulus paused. “Though, Isabel, don’t you remember the time under the apple tree where we promised to be best friends forever?”

“And where would have that left me! All alone.” I exclaimed, the hurt and anger were present in my tone. “How could you-”

Izzie giggled, “He’s making it up Nellie.”


I feel a little stupid.

“Oh. That’s okay then.” I grinned happily. “You didn’t betray me.”

“It’s Regulus Nellie. Think.” Izzie sighed. “He’s not exactly Cole Jefferson.”

“Who was he?” Remus was quick to ask.

“Just a boy of the summer. He had dreamy eyes.” I grinned.

“Maybe it was conjunctivitis.” Regulus muttered.

“We just happened to be wherever he was. You couldn’t really call that stalking. Just a complete planned accident.” Izzie mused.

“That was a fun holiday.”

Regulus changed the topic of conversation. “What were you doing here anyway?” Regulus asked, “Playing a prank on us Slytherin I bet.”

“We were only going to paint the Slytherin Common room in Gryffindor colours. “ Peter sighed, “It would have been fun.”

“I bet.” Regulus chuckled. “I bet that would have annoyed us.” Regulus tone was bored and patronizing.

“You can’t say the rivalry isn’t fun.” And a little dangerous I will admit. “You get so worked up about Quidditch.” I laughed. “Remember when you didn’t speak to me for ages when I beat you?”

“Always so close…” Regulus stopped. “I don’t want to talk about it.”

“Sore spot?” James challenged, It’s not our fault that Gryffindor are just simply better. “ He smirked.

“I don’t really care about Quidditch to be honest.” Regulus shrugged, “So I won’t argue with you about that.”

“Why play if you don’t care about it?” James questioned.

“Something to do.” Regulus replied. “Makes Hogwarts not so boring.”

“You’re odd.” James muttered.

“Coming from you.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Sirius demanded an answer.

“Nothing, nothing.” Regulus eyes gazed at me and I felt uncomfortable.

“What?” I shrugged, “Whatever you’re tying to tell me telepathically, it isn’t working. That part of my brain has fun off with the fairies.”

“And I’m the one who gets called odd.” Regulus rolled his eyes. “How’s Lucas? Can I come to the wedding?”

“We’ve been dating for like four days, not four years. So shut up and go and run off with Cassandra into the sunset or something.” I snapped.

“Think I might.” Regulus retorted.

“Good.” I folded my arms.

“Good.” Regulus copied me.

“Stop copying me!”

“Stop copying me!” Regulus copied in a voice that he thought I sounded like.

Seriously. I can’t sound like that. I don’t sound like a chipmunk. A squirrel maybe if we’re going down that route.

“I don’t sound like that.”

“How would you know?”

“It’s my voice.” I rolled my eyes. “Duh.” I shook my head. “And people say I’m the stupid one.”

“Not stupid.” Regulus paused. “But not smart either.” I glared at him. “Joke, Nellie, joke. I mean you haven’t got a Troll again?”

“Stupid Troll.” I muttered, “And no, my test marks are normal. Thanks for asking, your genius.”

“My oh so modest self won’t let me agree with you, but if that’s what you believe I won‘t argue against it.” Regulus smirked.

I was about to hopefully deliver a snappy reply but Sirius beat me to the punch. “I believe you’re an idiot.”

“I believe that you should go to hell.” Regulus snapped.

“See you there.” Sirius said and Regulus just shrugged. “We’ll have a party.”

“I suppose it will be much like the one we are having now.”

“Ah. Nothing to drink, the possibility of running out of oxygen in the future and arguments galore.” Sirius replied. “You’re right. It will be like that.”

“Fantastic. I can’t wait.” Regulus replied in an overly happy fake tone. “Let’s hope it’s a disco. I don’t think much of the decorations. I mean someone could of at least decorate the stones.”

“You don’t need decorations when you’ve got fungi and moss.” Peter told Regulus.

Regulus thought about it for a moment. “I suppose you’re right.”

“This is the best party that I’ve ever been to.” Izzie muttered. “I’m going to die and I blame the male population in this room.”

James sighed, “We’re sorry.”

“It wasn’t like we planned for this.” Sirius muttered.

“Let’s turn this into a good thing. I don’t know, a getting to know you better thing.” Everyone looked at me, “I know, it’s rubbish, but I’ve run out of ideas and I can’t stand silence. Why do you think I talk to much? Plus, I don’t want you guys turning on each other. We argue too much. It’s not nice. We have no limits and we have no lines.” I babbled, “Frankly, it’s exhausting and I want a sandwich!”

“Okay Nellie.” Lily soothed, “Calm down.”

“We’re okay.” Sirius smiled.

“You people make me laugh.” Regulus spat. “You act like good friends. It’s pathetic. You don’t even know anything real about each other.” I don’t know what had made him turn so quickly. For a moment I thought it was jealously but I could never be sure. “Get a grip.” I had seen this Regulus many times and I didn’t like him.

He wasn’t nice. It was hard to love him. It was hard to not to punch him. It was hard stopping myself from crying.

“What the hell, Regulus.” Sirius seethed, “Where did that come from?”

“Don’t like the truth?”

“What the hell do you mean Regulus?” I spoke to him, my voice was quiet. “I know these people. They are my friends. I know enough stuff about them to love them. Isn’t that what matters? If they have secrets, so be it. I don’t care.”

“What would you do if you if one of your friends wasn’t what you thought they were?” Regulus spat. I looked at him confused. He had ammunition. He had been storing it up for a while and he had chosen now to unleash it’s havoc.

“I don’t get you.”

“Don’t you dare Regulus.” Sirius shouted as he grabbed Regulus by his shirt. “You will regret it.”

“Nothing to lose.” Regulus replied, before looking at me. “Here’s a riddle Nellie. One of us is a werewolf.” I looked at him, I was frozen at the spot. I wanted to scream at him to stop but the words died in my throat. I wanted to move but my body had died. “Can you work out who it is?”

Sirius punched Regulus across the mouth. “How could you? That wasn’t your secret to tell.”

Regulus touched his bleeding lip, “Suppose it wasn’t but the look on Nellie’s face is priceless.”

People looked at me and I stood there, not moving an inch.

“I…” I stopped, no words seemed suitable, “confused,” I spluttered, “I mean,” My voice was quiet. “I need answers?”

“Nellie.” Remus looked at me, he was scared, I could tell, it radiated from him to me. “Lily. Izzie.” Remus took a deep breath. “I’m a werewolf.”

And that’s when my knees buckled and I fell to the floor.

Next time on The World, Biscuits And Sirius Black According To Nellie O’Neill.

“I can’t believe you would hide that from me.” I fumed, “It’s wrong. I should have known. All this time, I’ve been walking around idle and you’ve known all this time.” I shook my head, “I thought better of you. I really did.”

“Nellie….” He began.

“Don’t say anything because I’m not going to listen. I'm done. Alright. I'm done."

Chapter 23: Freaks, Butter face’s, No Jokes and Me
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Disclaimer: I don’t own Harry Potter.

Authors Notice: Hello! How are you all? Sorry I’ve been a bit AWOL but I have another chapter, which just needs to be edited and it will be up. Happy Halloween everyone! This chapter hasn’t been edited yet, so please bear with me for the mistakes.

Comments and opinions are welcome.

Amazing Chapter Image By aphrodite@tda!

“Don’t say anything because I’m not going to listen. I'm done. Alright. I'm done." - Nellie O'Neill

Chapter Twenty Three-
Freaks, Butter face’s, No Jokes and Me

What sort of word could describe the torrent of emotions whizzing through me at that moment. Pain? Yes. My knees are killing me, I should of fell a little lighter. Next time, I’ll have to think ahead and wear knee pads. Well, I hope there won’t be a next time. I mean, what next? Peter the Pixie? James the Unicorn? Is Sirius actually a quarter troll? I glanced at him. No he looks more like a goblin after cosmetic surgery. As in he looks particularly human. As In…I don’t know anymore.

I’ve gone mental.

Well, more mental than usual.

I remembered the things I had been taught about werewolf’s in all my time in Hogwarts. It not one book did they describe a werewolf as being sweet, lovely and well, Remus.

He can’t be a werewolf. I refuse to believe this.

So what if he told me himself? Maybe he’s just gone insane and likes making up stories to help him feel special. But that doesn’t explain Regulus does it? Well, Regulus can be driven by the horrible aspects of his personality far too often, I call his evil side Marvin. Regulus was the boy I love, Marvin was a part of him I wished I could banish, but Marvin was essential for Regulus. It saved him when otherwise, he could have been hurt. Make no mistake though; Marvin is one fish finger. So Marvin has come out and started making up stuff about Remus.

I’m so confused.


I’ve got it.

It’s a prank. The Marauders were only pretending to go and prank the Slytherins. To make the prank more believable they roped Regulus in. I bet Lily and Izzie were in on it too. I know, why would my friends just prank me? Maybe they knew I’d fall for it. I mean, I am pretty gullible. I’ll be the second to admit that. Izzie would admit be the first. That girl always has to get the first, second, third, last…basically Izzie just has to get her opinion across. If you haven’t figured that out by now.

“This has got to be a joke right?”

“No Nellie.” Remus got down on his knee.

You know what this means?

He is going to ask me to marry him!

It’s a bit odd, since our relationship has never been more than platonic and Izzie might just kill me if I do, but I have to follow these moments. You know, go with the flow. All that sort of rubbish.

“You’re going to propose aren’t you?” I blurted out and Sirius shot me an odd look. I paid no attention to his aesthetically beautiful face. Stop it Nellie. Just because the boy’s appearance may have been sculpted by angels. It still gives you no right to think about him. He’s not yours. Lucas is.

Remus laughed, “No, Nellie. That would annoy a few people, I think.”

Shame. I might have said yes. I don’t fancy Remus, but I love him. Hey, it used to work in the good old days when people wore a lot of lace and rode on horses and always used to shake themselves around not the point, never dancing on top of it.

I was staring in those gentle eyes of his. “I’m sorry. It’s no joke.” He closed his eyes for a moment, exhausted. “When I was little, I was bitten by a werewolf. I’ve been inflicted by this curse ever since.” In his voice, there was no bitterness like I would have expected, just an unnatural feeling of calm. He had accepted his fate and that was it. But if I was him, I would have been mad. I mean, he’s a werewolf, it’s something he has to live with for the rest of his life. It effects him as a being. “I’m sorry. I never really wanted you to find out. I understand…“ he drifted off and we sat in silence for a few moments until he gathered his courage to speak again. “I understand if you don’t want to be friends anymore. Most people wouldn’t, I mean I am a creature and-”

I cut him off. “Shut it Remus.” He looked hurt and I softened. “Listen.” I said grabbing his chin so he could look at me because since I told him to shut up, he’d been avoiding my eyes. “Don’t talk about yourself like that. It’s not healthy…babe?” Remus raised his eyebrow as I dropped my hand. “Sorry. It was in Witch Weekly. It’s meant to be comforting or something. Anyway.” I breathed, “Where was I? Oh yes. So you’re a werewolf? So what! I’m annoying. I think my affliction is worse. Yes. I get. Once a month, you get really hairy, but my legs would be like that too if I stopped shaving them after one day, so think about them after a month! Actually don’t, that’s gross.” I paused. “Hey. Maybe you’re a little moody or something as you get four legs, but sometimes I have the moods of an animal once a month too, depending on how lovely my body is being. Usually it gives me the mother of all cramps…” I mumbled. “Anyway. When you’re being a little grizzly, I’m sleeping, but now I know, I’ll wait in the dorm with you with a cup of hot chocolate or something. It’s got to be tiring.” I babbled as Remus smiled warmly at me.

“I didn’t want to tell you. It’s not because I don’t trust you. It’s just because I didn’t want you to change your opinion of me.” Remus quietly told me.

“Never. You’re my lovely Remus, who is my friend.” I kissed his nose. “Who I love and I will accept whatever. And, I understand why you didn’t tell me. I mean, I haven’t told you about the fact that I can’t watch small children eating because it freaks me out. I can’t stand peas and I only learned to ride a bike age fourteen.” I laughed. “See Remus? We’re all freaks here.”

I looked Izzie. “You figured it out? Didn’t you?” Izzie nodded. “And you didn’t tell me because it wasn’t your secret.” I looked at Lily. “You figured it out too?”


“And I was the only one not to know? Oh great. That makes me feel like a genius. Last one to know. Last one to figure it out.” I ranted to myself.

I wish I was smart. Then I wouldn’t look so stupid in this room.

“Listen Nellie. Want to know something that Lily and Izzie hasn’t figured out? Well. If they have, they better pretend not to.” Sirius whispered in my ear as he pulled me up.

“I have no idea what you’re going on about Sirius.” Izzie said as Lily shrugged.

Sirius, James and Peter shared a look and suddenly there bodies started to morph. Where Sirius was standing, there was a large black dog, James a beautiful stag and Peter, the cutest rat I had ever seen.

I looked at Izzie and Lily, they were equally as shocked as I was. Nobody could fake the saucer look. Suddenly I felt like I had been in this situation before.

Then it hit me, the time when I could have that been the next Noah. It’s them. The animals. All that time I was talking to the Marauders minus Remus. Its so weird.

Then I broke out into a laughing fit. If I was eating, I’d be choking.

Sirius barked and that just made me laugh even more.

Then I started sneezing. One sneeze. Two sneezes. Three sneezes.

More laughing.

“Nellie, what are you laughing at?” Izzie asked.

“It’s just them in this form before. I was ranting to them about Regulus. We had a fight.”

“Is that the one when you went a little crazy? You know, got sliced, slapped me. That one?”

“Yes. It was that one. I’m mad. Magic I don’t deserve making me crazy. The one went you were ranting about Sirius.”

“You sure do annoy me sometimes Nellie.” Regulus muttered under his breath as he thought back.

“You annoy me all the time.”

“That’s so lovely of you Nellie. No wonder I hate you.”

“Keep telling yourself that Regulus. You might believe it some day.” I shrugged as I didn’t look at him. Once again me and Regulus was arguing.


“Death Eater!” I snapped back. He looked at me with a furious expression, I had hurt him I could tell.

Then, his rage took over him. I watched as it turned my Regulus into a beast. “You know what Nellie? It’s no wonder why I didn’t tell you that your parents were going to be attacked. I can’t be bothered to help you.”

Then the anger took over my body and turned it into a beast. A wild beast. A beast that will have no control of her actions. “You what?”

Regulus then realized the words that had come out of his mouth. The words that killed me a little inside. The words that made me so upset. He knew that the two of the people I loved most in the world were going to be attacked and he didn’t tell me. I could of warned them, told them to get the hell out of there, they could have died.

I never thought I could hate Regulus but whatever I’m feeling comes pretty close.

“Regulus; they could of died.” I fumed, like a rabid animal. Except I wasn't foaming at the mouth. “Why the hell were they attacked?”

“Trying to clear the world of mud-.” He stopped and looked at Lily. “Muggle borns.”

I shook my head. I just couldn’t believe him.

“I can’t believe you would hide that from me.” I fumed, “It’s wrong. I should have known. All this time, I’ve been walking around idle and you’ve known all this time.” I shook my head, “I thought better of you. I really did.”

“Nellie….” He began.

“Don’t say anything because I’m not going to listen. I'm done. Alright. I'm done."

“You what?”

“I want nothing to do with you. I don’t ever want to speak to you. I’m not even going to look at you. Regulus we’re finished. Everything we had, you’ve just gone and burnt it, like toast.” I started to cry and I didn’t know why. “Look what you’ve done? I don’t know why I’m crying. I expect you to fail me sometimes Regulus, all people unfortunately do. Even I do. But this is out of order.” I sniffed quietly to myself. “You’re a big fat butter face.”

Sirius engulfed me in his arms. “I’m sorry Nellie. My brother is stupid.” He whispered in my ear. He smelled like Sirius; comforting. I slightly wailed as I cried on his shoulder, making his robe all damp. “Shhhh. Nellie. It will be okay.” I don’t know why Sirius was the first to comfort me, but I liked it. He’s almost as good as cuddles as Izzie.

“You’re such an idiot Regulus. Get in the corner and turn around. I don’t want to see your face. Think about what an awful human being you are.” Izzie shouted at Regulus while pointing to the corner. For some reason, he complied. I think he felt bad…maybe I should go over and talk to him…

No. Nellie.

Stop it.

Whack him with your wand!

He’s a butter face!

I couldn’t’ help but feel a little hollow. I love Regulus, I really do but there is so many times he can hurt me. There are only so many times I can handle him letting me down. I know people can’t be perfect, but Regulus was damaged goods. It’s like he can see the right option and chooses to go against it. It’s almost like he wants to hurt me.

And if that’s true, that is something I can’t handle. All I ever wanted was for someone to love me, to care for me. Not someone who is trying to destroy me, piece by piece because eventually I’m going to break.

It was stupid falling in love with him but I couldn’t help him. If he didn’t act like
Marvin, he would be my beautiful Regulus.

“Where the hell is the Regulus I love?” Regulus turned around to look at me. His stony grey eyes looking straight through me. “What happened to the boy who used to lay his head in my lap while I plaited his hair until my legs went numb?”

“I don’t know Nellie.” He said so quietly that if the room wasn’t so silent, I wouldn’t have heard him. “I really don’t know.” He wanted to say more but stopped because of the audience in the room.

Sirius arms were still wrapped against my body, holding me close to him. I couldn’t understand how two people could come some from the same home yet end up completely different.

“Reggiiee!” The piercing wailings of a madwomen destroyed the silence. “Where are you?”

“Cassie?” Regulus yelled back.

“It’s me! My love!” She yelled back.

Regulus shuddered and frowned. “I accidentally locked myself in a room. Come and find me.”

“What room are you in?”

“I don’t know, open them all.” Regulus sighed as Lily stood up. “You might as well as sit back down. She’s going to be a while.” Lily looked at him oddly. “She gets lost and accidentally ends up in the boys dorms all the time.” Regulus leaned back on the door and that’s when it opened.

Regulus toppled to the floor and the look on Cassandra face was priceless. It was as if she watched him been murdered. I mean he had only fallen over. Then she screamed. “You’ve killed him!” She wailed, shaking her head. Only her blonde hair didn’t move. Someone had obviously put on a little too much hairspray.

Regulus sat up, confused. “Cassie. I’m alive.” She was still wailing. “Cassie!” He yelled and she noticed that he was in fact alive and we hadn’t murdered him. She just looked at awe at him as he stood up and dusted himself off.

“Regulus?” She questioned as he looked at her. “You do keep such interesting company.” Someone got over his almost death quite quickly. What a drama queen!

Regulus raised his eyebrow. “Cassie.” He only had to say her name and she was mesmerized. “Do you honestly think I’d end up here on purpose?” He presses his lips against her for a single second but it’s enough to destroy me a little more. I could feel the lump rising in my throat and I quickly swallowed it down again. I refused to cry in front of Cassie-My-Hair-Doesn’t-Move. It’s funny, I’ve been to lots of places with Regulus, he took me to hell quite regularly, I should have purged him from my system by now, but I hadn’t. In some ways I had moved on, I can feel romantic feelings for other people. I had even managed to love another, in fact I might love him even more. I no longer cry when I think I about our time together and I no longer need the insults about him from Izzie to make me feel better. I no longer needed to be told lies, that he didn’t deserve me, that I was wonderful and I would get over him. But in other ways, I hadn’t. I wasn’t ready to let go, I kept clinging to memories, jealousy still pangs me every time I think about him with another and everything he does still hurts me. He shouldn’t have the power to reduce me to some crazy mess. “Say no more about it. Shall we go back to the common room?” Cassie nodded, before walking out of the room. She held out her hand for Regulus to take and he looked at me.

Those taunting grey eyes looked at me, with such sorrow that my head started to feel fuzzy. Then, he mouthed six words that would take me back to hell again.

‘Don’t hate me, I love you.’

Then, with one last glance, he took Cassie’s hand and strolled out of the room. Not daring to look back again, but if he did, he would have saw me. Someone who is utterly without a doubt the biggest idiot in the world.

Want to know why?

I will never be done with him.

I know. Chuck me in therapy now.

That would be the best thing.


“Come on Nellie.” Izzie tugged at me and I realized Sirius was still holding me. I had gotten so comfy that I had stopped noticed his musky scent, the way his heart was beating against his chest loudly. The way the crinkles in his forehead make him look slightly distressed. The way his eyes stared at the wall, he was miles away and untouchable. Sirius slowly let go of me as if I was a delicate and I might shatter suddenly at any time. Izzie reached out and her slim, pale fingers snaked around my wrist. “Let’s go. I need to sleep. And have a bath, I feel so dirty. I bet this room is a living breeding ground for germs and I’ll be dead by tomorrow.” She took in a swift breath. “But whatever, I’ll guess I’ll find out tomorrow or not, if I’m dead you know.” She was rambling, to take me away from my torrid of thoughts. I could only focus on her words and I was thankful for that. It had been a strange night. I admit it. I had found out more than I ever wanted to really. “Gosh, Nellie. You smell.” She sniffed her clothes. “I smell too!” She looked at me, the horror etched on her face. “I’ve never smelled in my life!” This wasn’t probably strictly true, “Well, I’ve always smelled nice…never bad…” She drifted off as she continued to drag me, moving me forward because I probably wouldn’t be able to do it by myself. The others walked slowly behind us, the joy of a prank forgotten but something had changed. I had learned some terrible truth today and it had taken a swipe at my innocence I held dear, or maybe I didn’t have any to start off with. Without a doubt, something had changed. I just couldn’t figure out what.

Maybe this is what they meant by growing up.

…to be continued

Next time on The World, Biscuits And Sirius Black According To Nellie O’Neill.

“Hmmm.” Sirius pondered something for a moment. “Barney Black. It has a ring to it doesn’t it?”

“Oh yesssss.” I chucked myself onto the floor and sat up next to Sirius. “Let’s go outside Barney!” Sirius raised his eyebrow. “Is a great Marauder backing away from a challenge?”

Sirius smirked. “No but you’re going to have to shut that big mouth of yours.” Sirius grabbed my wrist, dragging me out of the common room and I tried to stop myself from giggling. Everyone was too caught up in the party to see us sneaking out, at least I thought so.

We walked as silently as we could manage, meaning we couldn’t bear to look at each other because I knew I would collapse in a fit of giggles and wake the whole of Hogwarts up. The wind nipped my skin as soon as we headed outside, but I didn’t really feel it. I felt the hairs on my arms prickle up, but I didn’t quite feel cold. Sirius dropped my wrist as he stared at a tree like it was the most fascinating thing in the world. “I like that tree.” Sirius muttered, “It shall be mine! It will live in my back garden when I get a house.”

Chapter 24: Izzie’s Mentality, Barney, Fairy’s And Me
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Disclaimer: I don’t own Harry Potter.

Authors Note: I would just like to thank you for all your support, your reviews and your favorites. It means an awful lot to me. I’ve hit over 100,000 words! That makes me really happy! This is my longest story yet! I never thought it would get this far or be that popular. I just wanted to write about someone who wasn’t perfect, because back when I used to read a lot of them, they all were.

So thank you. You guys make me want to write and if I’m ever having a bad day, I only have to read some of your kind words and I smile.

It hasn’t been edited yet, but I wanted you to read it because it’s one of my favorite chapters of mine. I really like the Nellie and Izzie beginning at the start, Nellie has had so much to focus on lately and been neglecting Izzie a little, so now will be a turning point in their relationship. I’m quite excited about the next chapter as well!

I got a kitten! He's my baby and has this lovely habit of laying on top of the laptop. His name is Dishwasher, but we call him Dishie. He's this beautiful, little tabby thing.

As always, comments and opinions are welcomed.

Amazing chapter image by alchemyfreak123 @TDA

“Other than that mad moment, I think her ego will get over it. Oh, Remus, you don’t think she has a funny shaped head do you?” - Nellie O'Neill

Chapter Twenty Four-
Izzie’s Mentality, Barney, Fairy’s And Me

“Nellie. Stop it.” Izzie snapped at me as she crunched a piece of parchment into a ball and chucked it at my head. It hit it. Obviously. “You’re really annoying me.” She muttered.

“I can tell you’re upset.” I whined as I poked her arm for the hundredth time. “Why won’t you tell me what’s wrong?” Another parchment ball hit me right in the face.

“Oh am I really?” She snapped. “Am I upset? Do I look like I’m upset?”

“…Yes…” Her eyes narrowed, “No?” She looked so angry that for a moment, I thought she was going to punch me. “Maybe?”

She sighed. “Forget it.”

“Please tell me.”

“I said no.” Her voice was moody, her face was a scowl. Something was bothering her and I wanted her to talk to me about it.

I thought about pouting but decided against it because I resemble a fish. “Please? With a cherry on top?” Izzie didn’t budge. “And sprinkles? Lots of sprinkles? And-”

Izzie bit her lip and that’s when I knew that a full blown rant was coming my way. "Okay Nellie, you want to know why I'm upset?" I nodded. “I kissed Remus the other night and he freaked out because he’s a werewolf. He said something how he’s planning on being alone for the rest of his life because it's his curse and he’s going to carry it alone.” She said, as she almost sobbed, but she’s Izzie so she managed to hold it back. “And you always seem to be with Lucas these days.” She scowled at me.

“I am not always with him.” I tried to reason with her but she having none of it.

“Nellie. You spend breakfast, lunch and dinner sitting at his damn table!”

“I would try to get him to sit at our table but Sirius would go mad.”

“You haven’t noticed have you? Sirius doesn’t sit on our table anymore. In fact, he’s hardly ever there.”

“Why?” I ran my fingers though my hair frustrated. “He has to eat!”

Izzie shrugged. “I’m not his keeper. I don’t know why he does certain things.” She began re making her bed, straightening every crease out. She measured her bed with her blanket with her eyes and she tried to make the blanket so each side was even. Izzie smiled at her accomplishment; a perfect bed in my eyes, but then she seemed to notice something. A crease. That is when Izzie lost it. She began ripping at her blankets, tearing them and chucking them on the floor. She pushed her pillows on the floor, she grabbed her sheet off the bed and chucked it at me. It landed quite nicely over my head.

I peaked from the sheet to now see her jumping on the bed and we have four poster beds. So she hit her head, which made her give up. She collapsed on her bed, exhausted and still quite angry. I knew I had to be careful, one slight wrong move and she might go off on one again.

I shrugged the sheet off me and walked over to her slowly. “So, Izzie, what exactly happened?” I climbed on the bed right next to her. I turned my head so I could look at her.

Izzie turned away from me.

“You’ve got a lovely back Izzie, but I’d rather see your face.”

She ignored me. “I got rejected Nellie, rejected and I feel so stupid. I mean how the hell could he like me?” I hated her talking about herself like this because Izzie is huge part of my happiness. If she wasn’t happy, I couldn’t be either. “I’m angry. I know that. It’s the only way I can show I care. I struggle with the words that you find easy. It’s how I am.” She paused and I didn’t interrupt her. “He’s so calm and I’m so…not.” She finished.

“It’s okay to be you Izzie. I love you, just how you are. You don’t have to change anything. I mean, who else will help me the next time I stick my fingers together with super glue?” Izzie giggled. Yes, I stuck my fingers together with super glue, I just wanted to see if it was actually super. It is.

“Maybe it’s the shape of my head.” Izzie rambled, “I’ve always thought it wasn’t right.” One of Izzie’s insecurities; her head shape. It’s fine. It really is. She is weird. “Or is it my hair colour?” She sat up and began examining a few strands of her jet black hair. “Should I dye my hair blonde? You’ve got a lovely colour Nellie. How did you get it like that?”

“Genetics.” I replied. “Izzie, your hair is beautiful. Don’t change it. I don’t want to become yang and yang. I quite like you being the yin.”

Izzie blinked rapidly at me. “Or is the fact that I never wear many dresses? Am I not girlie enough?” Her eyes widened. “Maybe he sees me as one of the boys!” I couldn’t help but let out a slight chuckle. “I mean, I am a girl! Maybe I should show it more often. How do you show you’re a girl Nellie? I mean I look at you and think girl, not boy.”

“Izzie, I look at you and think girl, not boy, you bean melt.” I laughed. “Stop it. You’re fine. It’s Remus. You don’t know, he might like you, he’s just scared because of him being a little grizzly every month. I don’t know whether you have noticed but Remus sure puts himself down over his problem.” I thought back to when he told me and how silly he acted. “He just thinks you can do better. The Marauders are complicated. Welcome to my club. Hi, my name is Nellie and Sirius won’t go near me because I dated his brother.”

Izzie laughed, “Hi, I’m Izzie and Remus won’t go near me because he’s a werewolf and thinks he can do better.” Izzie rolled her eyes. “These boys are trying to do what they think is best for us. Isn’t it annoying?”

“Yes.” I agreed. “Especially when you don’t agree.”

The door to the dorm room swung open. Lily skipped, yes, skipped into the room. “Hi Nellie! Hi Izzie! Isn’t it just a wonderful day?”

“It’s night Lily.” Izzie pointed out as Lily came over.

I yawned. “Your rounds good then?” I said, as I got off the bed and started to get changed into my night clothes.

“Yes.” She sighed dreamily and began telling Izzie about her night as I went to go and brush my teeth. Lily yelled some things at me while I was in the bathroom but I told her through tooth paste foam filled mouth that I couldn’t really hear her.

“Nellie, you’re coming right?” Lily asked me when I walked out from the bathroom with my now clean pearly whites.

Hmm. What the cheeses was Lily talking about now? Mmm. Cheese sandwich. “Errr. Yes?”

“You didn‘t hear me? I was yelling pretty loud.” Lily tutted a little. “James is planning me a surprise birthday party and I just wanted to know if you will be there. I looked at the guest list when James wasn’t looking and you had a question mark next to your name.”

“If it meant to be a surprise, then how come you know?”

Lily laughed. “Well, when he left parchment out saying, Lily’s birthday party plans, I sort of guessed, but don’t worry Nellie, I’ve been practicing my surprise face.” She pulled it and to be honest, it looked very convincing, if she didn’t just tell me she knew, I would have believed her. “So are you coming?”

“If I get an invite.”

“Why wouldn’t you get an invite? You’re one of my closest friends.” I had to admit, that lately, I hadn’t been talking to James that much. It was just that Lucas took up a lot of my time.

“When is it?” I asked, excitement running through my veins. I really wanted to go!


“Tomorrow? Oh gosh. Why haven’t I got an invite?” I fumed a little. “I’m going to see them now. Alright? I want my invite!” Lily laughed as I stamped out the room.

I walked down our stairs and headed up to their room. It took me five tries, but I eventually found their room. I walked in, not caring if they were dressed or not, but luckily for the sake of my eyes, they were.

“James Potter!” I yelled.

“Nellie O’Neill!” James yelled back. “And what is this lovely visit for? You haven’t been in here in a while.” He jokingly winked at me and I shook my head.

“You’re a carpet.” I muttered. “Where is my invite to Lily’s party?”

“Nellie. I sent those out weeks ago. Didn’t you get yours? I tried to find you the other week, you were in the library with Lucas, but you had gone to get a book, so I just gave it to him and he said he would give it you.” James looked at me strangely.

“Oh.” I said, crestfallen. There was silence for a few seconds as I thought about my boyfriend. “He must of…forgot or something.”

“Right.” James said, dragging on the word. “He must of forgot the bright blue thing in his bag addressed to you.” James scowled. “I made them all personal! You never did get to see my drawing of a duck then? I mean, I was wondering why you didn’t mention anything about it…or say you were coming. I just thought you were pondering or parties aren’t your thing. And, I couldn’t‘ really get you alone, I mean, Lily is always there and I wanted it to be a surprise.”

“Lily is my friend. Of course, I’d come to celebrate her birthday. I mean, I’ve been working on her birthday present for weeks…” And Lucas had even helped me. He would watch me as I stuck the shells on the photo frame of me, her and Izzie on new year. We were a little drunk on the photo, but we we’re happy and that was what made it perfect.

James noticed my sudden silence. “What?” He paused for a single moment that seemed to last for a decade but was probably only a heartbeat. “Nellie are you okay?”

“It’s just…Lucas has been watching me as I make her present. He doesn’t help, because that makes it impersonal, but he would talk to me…So that means, he really didn’t want me coming to the party and he probably didn’t just forget did he?”

“Oh Nellie…” James began but never got to finish because Sirius, who had been remaining quiet as James and I spoke cut in.

“He’s a idiot.” Sirius fumed, “I mean, what the hell?” He looked at my face and I could tell that it hurt me that Lucas hadn’t given me the invite, he softened. “What you going to do?”

“Send him a stern letter to tell him I am not speaking to him.” I muttered bitterly. “This is going to be our first fight and I’m feeling it’s going to be a big one.” I shrugged. “Anyway.” I tried to shift the conversation away from my personal life and the fact that my boyfriend was one giant fish finger.

“Nellie, how do you know about the party if you never got your invite?” James asked, a little confused.

“Izzie?” It was the first person I could think of other than Lily.

“Oh.” James seemed to believe me and I couldn‘t believe I had managed to lie to James so easily and I was thinking quick. “So you coming then?”

“No, I came to demand an invite for fun.” I replied.

“Okay, the party is in the common room. Be there at eight. I’m going to distract Lily until then, while Peter, Sirius and Remus put up decorations.”

“What’s the dress code?”

“Wear whatever you want. Clothes are the norm.” James shrugged, looking at me oddly.

“Okay then. I guess I’ll see you tomorrow then.” I went to walk out the room but Remus voice stopped me.

“How is…Izzie?” He asked, quietly. If a pin dropped, his voice would have faded into the crash.

“She just ripped her bed apart, she wanted to dye her hair blonde and she might start wearing dresses to look like a girl.” I smiled sadly at him. “Other than that mad moment, I think her ego will get over it. Oh, Remus, you don’t think she has a funny shaped head do you?”

“No. Why?”

“Nothing, I’m just trying to destroy an insecurity she has, and I think your opinion just might help.” I gave a little wave before walking back to my dorm.

I walked in, “I’m coming.” I told Lily who was now sitting on her bed, in her night clothes.

“You alright Nellie?”

“Yes. I’m mad at Lucas though. James gave him my invite and he never gave it to me.”

Izzie scowled, “Got yourself a good one there Nellie.” She said, sarcastically before climbing into bed. “Night.” She turned away from me, as she muttered under her breath about Lucas.

I sighed, before climbing into bed. “Night.”

“Half an hour to go!” Lily shouted suddenly before laughing. “Good night! And you better have gotten me presents for tomorrow.” She grinned, before closing her eyes.

I closed my eyes too and eventually I fell asleep, to where I was the queen, Sirius was the king and Lucas was only the shoe maker.

“Nellie, get up.” Izzie poked me in the forehead. “Stop being lazy. I know it’s Saturday, but still, get out of your bed now.”

“Me sleepy sleepy.” I mumbled.

Then she pushed me out of bed and I hit the floor with a thud.

“Owww.” I complained as I sat up. “Why do you do that for?” I yawned. “That was mean of you Izzie.” I rubbed the sleep from my eyes.

“I have a plan.” Izzie winked at me. “I want to go as a vampire. So you have to come as something equally weird too.”

I thought about her idea for a moment and found myself falling in love with the idea. I was surprised that it was Izzie’s idea, but if this was her way of being reckless to heal her bruised ego, then so be it. At least she didn’t go and try to pull his enemy. And the fact that I had did that was the most weirdest thing of all. I hadn’t changed but I was being paid more attention too, but not really from the person I craved it from most; he fed me the wrong attention, full of mixed emotions, scattered thoughts and impulses that you ended up wanting to regret, but found it impossible to do so.

“I think I still have my fairy outfit from the year we dressed up to get sweets.” I told her. “I think it still fits me. I haven’t grown that much anyway. Only my hair seems to be getting larger these days. Honestly.” I tugged it. I had got used to my hair along time ago, the fact that it would always be unruly. I had neither the patience or knowledge to use charms on my hair. It always seemed like a waste of time. Sometimes, I acted like my hair was the biggest problem of all but if I were actually honest, I like my hair. I wouldn’t suit glossy, silky and perfect hair. It would be a whole contradiction of who I was. And that’s why I had already decided I wasn’t going to do nothing to it for tonight. I might put a brush through it but that’s about it. “So shall I wear that?”

“If you want.” Izzie muttered. “As long as you don’t stand on walls this time, jump off and cry when you realize can’t fly.”

“If only I was legal enough to charm them, or my parents had done that for me. I can’t believe they said no.” I muttered angrily under my breath as Izzie laughed at me.

“They said, you’d probably fly into a van, a building, or the elephant at the zoo we visited.” Izzie laughed as she thought back.

“I wouldn’t. I’m a good flyer.”

“Having wings in different than sitting on a broom. I mean, what do you do with your legs? Do you just dangle?” Izzie pondered.

“I don’t know.” I shrugged, as I went to get washed and dressed.

A little while later, I was sitting on Izzie’s bed dressed as a fairy as she looked for her fangs. “I know I left them here somewhere!” Izzie looked into a box. “Aha! I’ve found them.” She popped them into her mouth and completed her vampire look. She had a cape and everything. “I just got to hope I don’t dribble too much.” Izzie muttered, “You ready to go Nellie?”

“Yeah. Are my wings on lopsided?” I said, as I turned around.


“Good.” I linked arms as we walked down from our dormitory to the common room where the party was being held.

“Ah, Nellie. Welcome to the party!” Sirius said when I walked down. He was just wearing a normal shirt and jeans. And, I’m dressed as a fairy. Perfect. “I like your outfit.” He laughed. “You would be the one to dress up.”

“I’m not the only one. Izzie has come as a vampire.” I laughed .

“You make me feel boring. I should of dressed up too.“ He laughed, “Do you want a drink?” He asked, as he led me to the drinks table. “What drink would you like?”

“Whatever you’re having. I’ll be wild tonight.” I joked and Sirius grinned wickedly at me.

He got two cups, grabbed a few bottled of bright colored liquid and poured a bit of each one into the cups. When he had finished, he passed me one cup.

“To Lily, who hasn’t arrived yet.” Sirius said, raising his paper cup.

“To Lily!” We toasted and I took a sip of my drink. It burned my throat but it had a pleasant taste. Sort of like fruit salad. In fact, I liked it so much that I had finished my drink in minutes and demanded Sirius make me another one. And another one. A few more after that too.

Izzie came over, her cape flowing madly behind her. “The fish is out of the water!”

I nodded. “I understand.”

“Well, I don’t. So can someone explain to me?” Sirius asked, as he passed me another cup of my new favorite drink.

“Lily’s coming.” I replied.

“Oh.” Then the lights turned out. “Izzie, Nellie, hide, we’re going to shout surprise when she comes in.”

“Why hide? It’s pitch black. I can’t even see anything.” Izzie reasoned.

“Just hide.” I said, as I grabbed Izzie and pulled her underneath the drinks table. “It’s adds to be the fun doesn’t it?” I couldn’t see her face properly but I swear Izzie just rolled her eyes at me.

The door opened, the lights were on again and I shouted surprise from underneath the table. Izzie crawled out to give Lily a hug and whisper something in her ear. Izzie smirked and Lily shook her head, clearly quite amused at what Izzie had just told her.

I could Lily’s laughter echoing throughout the common room. The sweet, innocent laugh she held that seemed to make everyone in the room smile. Lily as beaming and being around, the beautiful star she was, it was impossible to feel anything negative. So I let the emotions wave over me, I let myself become intoxicated by the happiness of a simple eighteenth birthday. It was like it represented more; this party was my escape. My escape from Lucas, it wasn’t like I was being suffocated. Far from it, I was allowed my own space to flourish and grow, but all I seemed to do was wither. I watched Sirius from under the table because for some reason, I felt I couldn’t go near him. He was far away. His thoughts had drifted off, it seemed for a moment he had shut down, but nobody else seemed to notice but me. The way he would slick off into the corner and sip his drink when the crowds got too much for him, he would do it with such a beaming smile that nobody guessed he wanted to escape. Sirius was a soldier, that’s why he carried on, partying for hours, swallowing drink upon drink to take him away from the idle reality that was his life. Tonight, Sirius had broken his chains and he was free, even if only was for a few hours, I hoped all the heavy burdens he carried everyday that was woven into his soul had softened. I hoped Regulus was far away from his thoughts; the impending doom that he had brought upon himself because he chose the wrong side. I shook my head, I didn’t want to think about it either. I wanted to feel the freedom away from my thoughts.

Sirius caught me looking at him and my heart began thumping so loudly that if it wasn’t for the music blasting through the room, everyone would be able to hear it. My mouth wet dry and I wanted to look away. He was staring at me from across the room with a wry remark etched on his face. Nobody seemed to notice that his eyes were fixed on the girl underneath the table.

I smiled at him as I sipped my drink, it seemed to get stronger with each mouthful of the bitter liquid. I tried to get up, I staggered a little but it was only Sirius who was laughing at me. He seemed to blur for seconds before my eyes could focus on him again. We sort of staggered over to each other, I grabbed him arm to form a human chain but he somehow managed to slip on the carpet with his bare feet and we tumbled on the sofa. I giggled.

“Sirius Black!” I said, mumbling my words slightly. “I think you’re a bit drunk! Like a stunk!”

“I don’t smell!” Hs face was so close that I felt his breath on my face. It smelled of alcohol but instead of putting me off like I thought it would, it only added to his appeal. I closed my eyes for a moment trying to take it all in. “Hey.” Sirius poked me in arm. “Don’t you dare fall asleep!”

“I’m not.” I opened my eyes at him and went cross eyed to show I was awake. “I was resting them.” My dad falls asleep really easily and when you tease him about it, he lies and he says he was just resting his eyes. He is usually snoring too but sometimes, I don’t have the heart to point that out to him and my mom doesn’t even notice it anymore, she says it’s one of the benefits from being with someone for over eighteen years.

“You look funny when you do that.” Sirius laughed at me as he flicked me in the forehead.

“Are you making fun of the way I look?” I pouted as I pushed him off the sofa. He hit the floor only to break into a laugh and I couldn’t help but join in. Even though I wasn’t sure what was exactly funny.

“Of course not. I happen to like the way you look.” His tone was suggestive, flirty and I couldn’t help but blush. “You’re a big bushy haired blonde monster, but I like it.”

I scowled at him playfully. “You just described me as a monster.” Sirius grinned at me. “You sure do know how to flatter a girl. I’m charmed.”

“Excellent.” Sirius sat up. “I’m named after a star.” Sirius told me randomly.

“That’s lovely. Well, a fancy pureblood like you can’t be called Barney can you?” I stuck out my tongue playfully at him.

“Hmmm.” Sirius pondered something for a moment. “Barney Black. It has a ring to it doesn’t it?”

“Oh yesssss.” I chucked myself onto the floor and sat up next to Sirius. “Let’s go outside Barney!” Sirius raised his eyebrow. “Is a great Marauder backing away from a challenge?”

Sirius smirked. “No but you’re going to have to shut that big mouth of yours.” Sirius grabbed my wrist, dragging me out of the common room and I tried to stop myself from giggling. Everyone was too caught up in the party to see us sneaking out, at least I thought so.

We walked as silently as we could manage, meaning we couldn’t bear to look at each other because I knew I would collapse in a fit of giggles and wake the whole of Hogwarts up. The wind nipped my skin as soon as we headed outside, but I didn’t really feel it. I felt the hairs on my arms prickle up, but I didn’t quite feel cold. Sirius dropped my wrist as he stared at a tree like it was the most fascinating thing in the world. “I like that tree.” Sirius muttered, “It shall be mine! It will live in my back garden when I get a house.”

“You seemed to have it all planned.” I said, almost sorrowfully. I tried to hide it but I couldn’t. I didn’t want to leave Hogwarts, because Hogwarts meant Sirius was always near and I didn’t want to think about the future when I didn’t know if I was included in these plans. My insecurities got to me again, as I remembered the vivid dream that comes to me often. I’m walking out of Hogwarts and I’m watching Sirius walk away because I’m not longer needed to be a nuisance in his already complicated life.

“Not really. There are many things I need to sort out before things can slot into place.” He took in a deep breath of air and when he breathed it back out, it came out like a white frost escaping from his mouth. I watched his lips, the way they moved when each letter came out of his mouth. I remember the feeling of them on mine and I suddenly needed to repeat the experience. I kicked the ground to distract me as I looked up at the sky. I was looking around everywhere but never letting my eyes resting on him. “I can see stars Sirius!” I said, slightly slurring my words as I chucked myself on the cold grass. “Ow.” I muttered, rubbing my head. “I’m going to have a bruised head tomorrow.”

“Don’t worry.” Sirius said as he lay down on the grass next to me. “Your hair will cover it up.”

“I supposeeee!” I said, dragging on the word and turning it into a sing song. “I’ll have a bruised head! But it will be fine because I have hair! Thank you for the hair, my dear parents. Thanks for never making me have it above my ears cause you said my ears would stick out too much then!”

“Nellie, what the hell are you going on about?” Sirius laughed as he poked me in my shoulder. “You’re not making any sense, poppet.”

“Did you just say poppet?” I laughed as I gave him my best quizzical look.

Sirius looked just as shocked as I was. “I think I just did you know.” Sirius pulled a few pieces of grass from the ground before chucking it at me. “I don’t think I know anybody who uses that word. You don’t. James, Remus and Peter are weird, but closest thing like that happening is when Peter slept walked and kept on referring to Remus as his mother. Lily doesn’t. It’s not a Izzie word either.”

“Then, perhaps, it’s a Sirius word.” I told him.

“You get fish finger. I get poppet. I think I lost out there.” Sirius sighed dramatically.

“Nothing is better than fish finger. Face it.” I grinned playfully at him as I sat up. My head felt woozy and the world slightly span but I quite enjoyed it really.

“Obviously.” Sirius replied sarcastically. “I will get a better word than you Nell,” I froze up and my mind went black. He called me Nell. He hasn’t used it for a while. Not since we had that fallen out and kisses we had awkwardly shared. He seemed not to notice the effect that one simple word from his mouth had on me. That name was created near the beginning of the relationship, when I was falling for him. Seeing past the façade and falling for the real Sirius; the messy, complicated person that I loved.

“Okay, Siri.” I used his nickname I created too.

Sirius stared at me for the longest time. I turned to smile at him. He seemed to have gotten closer to me because I could feel his body next to mine.

I was overcome with a wave of sickness and my stomach felt like it was tied up in knots.

“Nellie. I know I hurt you when I began a relationship with Sarah,” He clung to my hand, I couldn’t look anywhere but him as a familiar watery feeling began in my mouth. “But I have my reasons for it and I think you deserve to know them.” I felt woozy. “The truth is, she’s blackmailing me.”

And that’s when I threw up thanks to alcohol I consumed all earlier.

All over Sirius.


…to be continued

Next time on The World, Biscuits And Sirius Black According To Nellie O’Neill.

“You don’t have to look after me you know.”

“I know.” Sirius said quietly. “But I want to.” He shrugged at me. “It’ll give me a piece of mind. Plus, Izzie was having some sharp words with Remus that I don’t want to interrupt in.” Sirius paused to think about something for a while as we entered the room. “Nellie, can I ask you something?”

“Go ahead.” I said automatically.

“Izzie doesn’t care that Remus is a werewolf does she?”

Chapter 25: Showers, Gertrude, Clive And Me
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Dislcaimer: I don’t own Harry Potter. Nellie & Izzie are mine. I also don’t own Narnia. Mostly everything you see belongs to JK.

Author’s Note I apologize for the shortness of this chapter. It’s just as I was writing, the rest of the chapter started not to fit. It just seemed weird. Too much drama for one chapter. And, I mean drama and it sort of needs a chapter to itself. Lucas, Sarah & Drama that Nellie doesn’t even know about it happening.

This chapter just sort of hurries the plot along, the next chapter is where all the real stuff happens. Thanks everyone for all the amazing reads and reviews. We’re almost at 800 and that’s huge! The next chapter will be longer.

What music inspires you? I keep on listening to the same songs and it’s killing my mojo.

I also have started a new story. It’s on my authors page if anyone wants to take a look. I’m really excited about it. I rewrote it like five times before I came to current storyline.

I am also open for questions again, so if anybody wants to ask me a question, feel free to do so on the forums.

I hope you enjoy this chapter.

Have a great new year everyone

Comments and opinions are welcomed.

Amazing Chapter Image by alchemyfreak123

Image and video hosting by TinyPic

“It’s just that your boyfriend wouldn’t like it.” - Sirius Black

Chapter Twenty-Five -
Showers, Gertrude, Clive And Me

What would you say to the boy you feel is the rice to your pudding?

I bet, on Izzie’s face, that covering him in vomit was not on your list. Maybe give him a bunch of flowers, shower him with chocolate, pat his head, fluff his pillow so he doesn’t strain his neck. Not cover him in alcohol induce vomit. Am I right? That’s good, Izzie gets to keep her face.

I’ve never been able to handle my drink. I admit it. A lot of people can’t but yet they still do it. I’m not a complete prat drunk, it‘s just one drink and I‘m looking in wardrobes for the pathway to Narnia. I rarely get angry at people, I’m just more annoying and my thoughts will never stay locked inside my head like they should. I’m a good drunk, except for the end of the night where my head is in the toilet. There was only that one time where I was on holiday with Izzie and I tried to seduce this boy called Patrick. Long story short, I made up that I had a ‘party move’ and he ended up in hospital with a broken nose when my flying spoon trick went badly wrong. But that was only the one time. That springs to mind anyway. Anyway, he nose healed eventually, albeit a bit crooked but that’s not the point!

Sirius is staring at me like I have two heads and have escaped from the circus. I am lying here, almost dead and still quite drunk. I mean for starters, who knew that Sirius had three arms? I am sure he doesn’t but my vision is trying to fool me into thinking he has.

“I think.” Sirius paused for a moment as he took in a sharp breath of fresh, non smelling of sick, air. “That we should go back.” I frowned. I had ruined it all hadn’t I? This was a chance to spend some quality time with Sirius and I end up throwing up on him. I sat up and looked at him. “Don’t give me that look Nellie.” What look? The can’t you just put up with the sick look? “I don’t mean to end our partying.” The moonlight highlighted his perfect, high cheek bones, the glossy black colour of his hair and my sick of course. “It’s just, I need to get showered and changed, because I’m covered in sick and you stink of sick too, so you might as well get showered too.” I raised my eyebrow. “Not together obviously. That would just be weird.”

“Am I supposed to be offended by that remark?” I asked, tilting my head to the side.

“No.” Sirius said, as he stood up and pull me with him. “It’s just that your boyfriend wouldn’t like it.” He responded, his voice hollow and my face couldn‘t mask the hurt those simple eight words had on me. Not even all the alcohol in the word could of softened that gentle blow.

We couldn’t escape Lucas..

Lucas didn’t even have to be in the same room and he was already causing problems for us. I didn’t want to talk about him. When mine and Sirius relationship dominated my life over my own obsessing; I could barely remember him sometimes.

The way Lucas drapes his arm around my shoulder, the way his lips feel against mine, that he laughed at all my jokes, even the ones that were never funny and the way he tried to stop me from attending tonight. Other times though the memories screamed at me, painting a picture of what my life would be like if I could only get over Sirius. Memories that ripped me apart. The times when I should have been thinking about Lucas and Sirius was the only presence in my mind.

The amount of times I wished Lucas was Sirius is shameful. The fact that every time I shut my eyes, I can see Sirius staring back at me. Even in my dreams doesn’t get the story right. It paints Lucas as the bad one in all of this when in fact that person is actually me.

I followed him as quietly as I could, we entered the common room and the party was still carrying on. How James is getting away with this I’ll never know. People were dancing, getting a little bit friendly, drinking. The room was packed. Me and Sirius managed to get through relevantly unnoticed, or if people did notice us, they would avoid us like we had the lurgy. It was probably because we smelled too. “Come Nellie. You can shower in our dorm, I’ll find you something to wear.”

“Why?” I questioned as we walked up the stairs.

“In case you get ill again.” Sirius said like it was the most obvious thing in the world. “I don’t want to hear that you’ve been found dead tomorrow because you fell and banged your head in the shower. And I won’t fit into any of your clothes, plus it’s a real bugger to get up to your dorm.”

“You don’t have to look after me you know.” I told him. "I can look after myself. Despite what everyone believes."

“I know.” Sirius said quietly. “But I want to.” He shrugged at me. “It’ll give me a piece of mind. Plus, Izzie was having some sharp words with Remus that I don’t want to interrupt them.” Sirius paused to think about something for a while as we entered the room. “Nellie, can I ask you something?”

“Go ahead.” I said automatically.

“Izzie doesn’t care that Remus is a werewolf does she?”

“No. She doesn’t.” I answered and Sirius nodded, “I mean she’s known for months and still pursued him.” I smiled at him. “None of us care. Remus is Remus. We all have our own freaks, our monsters, it’s just ours are controlled by a different cycle that had nothing to do with the moon.”

“Ah.” Sirius nodded like he didn't really want to hear any more stories about that time of the month. “You want to go first?” He said as he looked through his trunk and pulled out a t shirt and jogging bottoms. “For you.” He put the clothes on the bed before patting them awkwardly.

“No. You go first. I was sick on you after all.” I told him. He looked a little relieved. “I won’t take no for an answer!” I added, just so he wouldn't feel bad.

“Okay Nellie.” Sirius sorted out his clothes for himself before going off to take a shower and leaving me alone with my thoughts.

I sat on the floor; I didn’t want to mess up his bed with my smelly self. Being alone made me ponder the last words Sirius said to me before the incident. What the hell would Sarah have on Sirius that as so important that he doesn’t want the whole school finding out? I wondered whether he would tell me more or was that the only explanation I was ever going to get? And how the hell was he going to get out of this situation? Would he be stuck with Sarah forever?

Maybe he was starting to like her. Maybe he found that underneath the bitterness was a girl who just wanted to be loved. That's what happens ; the cow always has a heart of gold. Maybe he was falling in love with her.

The image of them getting married popped into my head, followed by the image of two perfect looking kids, Gertrude and Clive. I had started hyperventilating by now. Sitting there, tormented by the fact that maybe there was a future for them.

I mean, he would learn to love her eventually and one day, he wouldn’t be able to live without her. I mean, I'd become attract to someone after a long time too, even if we didn't start on the best impressions.

“Nellie.” said, shaking me. The water from his hair flicking in my face. “What’s a matter?”

I hadn't even realized he had finished his shower.

“I don’t want to become an auntie to Gertrude and Clive.” I cried out.

Sirius looked at me oddly. “Nellie. Go and have a shower. You’ll feel better, I promise.” He didn't even ask me who Gertrude and Clive were.

Slowly, I got up and I picked up the clothes and headed to the shower.

I got undressed, turned on the shower and stepped into it. It was refreshing to feel the water against my skin. It was then, I started to cry a little. Tears mixed with the water as I washed by hair with wait for it... the shampoo that Sirius uses!

I will have the most lovely hair when it dries.

Sirius tapped on the door when I was washing my hair for the seventh time. Anything to keep me preoccupied from my tears and those lovely thoughts.

“What?” I yelled, my voice strained as I washed the soapy suds out of my hair and finally began the conditioning process. “Don’t come in because I’m naked." I told him. "I don’t shower with clothes on.”

“Nellie, why are you crying?” Sirius paused. “And don’t try to say you’re not because I can hear you.”

“It’s nothing really. I stubbed my toe." I lied. Being not able to see him made the whole situation easier. "I’m coming out in a bit. Go and get more drink for us.” I said, as I washed the conditioner out.

I sighed as I turned the shower off.

“You sure?” Sirius didn't sound like he thought it was a brilliant idea.

“Yeah.” I told him as I dried off myself and got changed. “Let’s party.”

When I left the bathroom, Sirius was sitting there, with a couple of bottles of drink around him.

That boy sure does know how to cheer me up.

…to be continued

Next time on The World, Biscuits And According To Nellie O’Neill.

“So, Sirius.” I said,. “How are you?“ I sat down on his bed. In his lovely smelling Sirius clothes. You know what? I think I might just forgot to give them back. I know, how devious am I? What will I do if he asks for them back? Easy. Pretend I already gave them back to him. Thus making Sirius think he’s gone mad.


I’m evil. I know.

Sirius looked at me oddly for a moment before shaking his head. “I’m good Nellie. Thanks.” He drummed his fingers on the bed.

“So you going to tell me the deal with Sarah or what?” I blurted it out. I wanted to ask gently, maybe even make enough hints that he would just come out and tell me himself.

Oh well, at least I said it.

Chapter 26: Puns, Truths, Crawling And Me
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Disclaimer: I don’t own Harry Potter.

Authors Note: I know, it’s been a ridiculously huge time again. I do apologize with that. I lost a bit of my inspiration for this story and it’s only recently it came back and I was able to finally finish this chapter. I want to thank you all. Your words help me so much. I’ve had such a positive feedback for this story and it’s really wonderful.

In other news, I became a prefect at the forums! So, I hang out there way too much now. Not that I didn’t before. It’s just got worse. Haha.

Another thank you is to the wonderful and amazing;  Pixileanin. She is my wonderful Beta. We’re going through the story, chapter by chapter, fixing my mistakes to make Nellie better.

I’d love to hear what you think! If you need to ask me a question, feel free to do at the forums! Comments and opinions are always welcomed. Also theories to what’s the next step for Nellie is always fun to read

All the best! I hope you enjoy the chapter.

Amazing chapter image by trésor at TDA

“I’d like to have seen that. Lily hanging out of a taxi window.” - Remus Lupin

Chapter Twenty Six-
Puns, Truths, Crawling And Me

“So Sirius,” I began. “How are you?” I sat down on his bed. In his lovely smelling Sirius clothes. You know what? I think I might just forget to give them back. I know, I mean how devious am I? What will I do if he asks for them back? That is easy, of course. I will pretend I already gave them back , thus making Sirius think he’s gone mad.


I’m evil. I know.

I’m more evil than Izzie is when I’ve hidden all the grapes. We both love grapes. I like to hide them so I don’t have to share, and that’s when Izzie gets evil and angry. One time, a grape ended up in my right nostril, and I didn’t put it there…

Sirius looked at me oddly for a moment before shaking his head. “I’m good Nellie. Thanks.” He drummed his fingers on the bed.

“So you going to tell me the deal with Sarah, or what?” I blurted out. I wanted to ask him gently or maybe even make enough hints that he would just come out and tell me himself. That’s what they did in the movies; nobody had time to rearrange their thoughts. They spilled their innermost secrets five seconds after a tragedy.

Oh well.

At least I said it.

Sirius sighed. A huge sigh that could have knocked over a palm tree, if there was one. I swear I was knocked off balance for a second or two. “I don’t know how to tell you.” Sirius tugged at his hair in frustration. Not sexual. The normal frustration. “Or where to even begin.”

“As Izzie once told me,” I thought back to all the nuggets of wisdom that girl has told me. “It’s best to start from the beginning. At least, I think it was Izzie who told me.” I paused for a moment. “Maybe it was my dad when I was telling him about Owl.”

“Owl?” Sirius questioned me, using me as an escape for a little while longer.

“My Nan’s dog.” I replied. “He was lovely. Scrappy though and had a tendency to rip tights. I just thought he was trying to seduce me.” Sirius gave a long nod to show he was listening. “Nan called him Owl because she said he was a hoot. Whatever that means.”

“What happened to Owl?” Sirius asked. Either he was interested or just wanted to keep me talking.

“He went to the farm.” Sirius bit his lip to stop himself from laughing. I didn’t know why so I chose to ignore him. “I didn’t want to let him go, but Nan said they had fields for him to run around in. Which was good, because he was getting fat.”

“Oh Nellie.” Sirius stared at my intently for a moment before smiling at me. “You’re so…” He drifted off before giving me alight kiss on my forehead. I couldn‘t help but blush a little. I also couldn‘t help but think that Sirius is a loony. “I don’t even want to shatter your dreams, even for comedic purposes.”

“I have no idea what you’re going on about Sirius.” I told him truthfully.

“And that’s the way it should be.” Sirius told me in a mystical voice. The only thing missing was a cape, a wagon and a crystal ball. Sirius opened his mouth to tell me something but he untimely closed it. “Nell.” That was all he said, a simple shortened version of my name but it was enough to allure me into the world of Sirius. “Sarah is blackmailing me cause-”

“Don’t you mean white-mailing?” I asked with a little wink as I chucked my pun into the conversation. I don’t know why I stopped him from telling me. I wanted to know, I had to know. I was just frightened of the answer. Call me a chicken! I’ll only agree and tell you that you’ve won a prize. The prize being something that’s made out of paper, drizzled in a lot of glue and glitter. I’ll make it myself; no help. I promise.

Sirius groaned. “That’s awful. Utterly cringe worthy.”

I don’t think I can do anymore damage, so I asked him, with the most serious expression I could muster. “Why so Sirius?” I broke out into laughter there and then as Sirius cringed. He didn’t laugh as he just stared at me like I was an alien with knee high boots.

Hey, at least I make myself laugh. That’s got to count for something? No? Oh chipmunks eating peanuts!

“So, Nellie. I’m going to tell you the deal and you’re not going to say anything until I‘ve finished.” Sirius told me as I bit my fingernails off with anticipation. Yes, I know, it’s a terrible habit, but I do it without thinking and nail varnish tastes delicious in an odd way. “The thing is Sarah knows that…” That’s when I started to do a drum roll, tapping my fingers on the bed. Sirius grabbed my hands to make stop. He stared at our connection and wouldn’t let go. I didn’t try to fight as Sirius laced his fingers within mine. “Stop it.“ He told me as I frowned. Technically, I wasn’t breaking his rule; I had said nothing. “Nell.” He said softly as I looked at him. I was being childish, I knew that and quite annoying too but I couldn’t help it.

Sirius eyes held mine and forced me to look into them. It was now or never. Dun Dun Dun! Well, actually, I could always get him to tell me some other time, you know, maybe when I have better hair or-

“She knows that Remus is a werewolf.”

I stared at him for a moment. I had no idea what to say. I took a while for me to form a simple sentence and even then, it wasn’t a brilliant one. “I’m confused. Why does it matter if everyone finds out?” I asked, naively.

“You don’t remember when we were taught about werewolves in class do you?” Sirius shook his head at me.

I thought about it for a moment as Sirius waited for me to speak. All I knew was werewolves were hairy, have no consciousness while in wolf form and change at the full moon. “I only remember tidbits.” I replied honestly as I placed my thumb on my chin and rubbed it. I liked to think that this made me look more intelligent.

“You, Nellie are not normal.” Sirius stated, “Any normal person who finds out a friend is a werewolf is a little scared, at least but with you there was nothing. You didn’t even flinch. Nothing changed.” I nodded, pretending I understood when I didn’t. “If people found out about Remus, it would ruin his life.” Sirius told me darkly.

“Huh?” I looked at him confused.

“You see Nellie.” Sirius was taking his time with his words as he would with a child. I just ignored it; there were more important issues at the moment than Sirius insulting my almost not there intelligence. “Remus’ future is a lot bleaker than ours. We can walk into the Ministry and get a job. Remus can’t because of his condition. Hogwarts is his last safe place, his last chance to be normal because when we leave here, Remus will have a lot of doors shut in his face.”

I was in shock; surely the world couldn’t be this cruel? Remus was a werewolf. So what? It didn’t change the fact that he was a brilliant wizard and an amazing person. People should look past that. No, in fact, they needed to look past it. He was only a werewolf once an month; even then it was for a couple of hours.

Sirius continued. “If people find out, things will change for him. People will look at him like he is a monster…which seems a bit stupid to you and me, but that’s people.” Sirius paused. “I can’t take that away from him.” I understood but it left a bitter taste in my mouth. Life is a fish finger. “I just can’t.” He couldn’t take Remus’ final months of being normal. In the same situation, I would have done the same. I understood completly.

“I’m sorry.” The words came crashing out my mouth and I guessed I took Sirius by surprise; his body straightened and he studied me with his eyes. I didn’t like the fact that he didn’t reply so I carried on talking. Maybe he didn’t understand what I was sorry for. “You know, for all this mess.”

“Don’t be.” Sirius told me. “It’s your fault as much as mine and it’s all done now.” Sirius gave me one of his devilish smiles.“ It’s just I don’t know how I’m going to get out of this mess.” Sirius drifted then. He seemed like he was slowly slipping away from me in moments like this. I could reach but never grasp.

“At least she’s nice to look at.” And far more clever than me. In fact, I could list all the things that Sarah had that I didn’t.

“Nellie. You are just as pretty as Sarah,” he told me, but I didn’t believe him. So sue me! You can’t! Because that wouldn’t even get to court! Now if I stole your strappy sandals, that would be an entirely different matter. “I wish you didn’t have such low self esteem.” He whispered gently to me. It wasn’t a criticism, at least I didn’t take it that way. He was pointing out the truth and I was in the mood for truth. In fact, another lie would have driven me to shave off all my hair and shake salt and pepper at people so I could shove them into an oven later. Then I would cackle as I satin my house patting my cat. I don’t own a cat at the moment, but I’m sure it wouldn’t be too hard to get one. Lot’s of cats lurk the streets these days. I could borrow one. Even though the last time I walked up to a stray cat, it scratched my face.

It was then I realized that Sirius was quietly watching me, waiting patiently for an answer. “I apologize but it’s very common with my people. You know; the losers.” I told him as he frowned. “But I’m okay Sirius. I don’t think the whole world hates me; for starters not everyone knows me. I just feel bad about myself now and again.” I shrugged, like it was nothing. “And it’s not something that can be fixed over night.” I paused for a moment before grinning. “Wait until I turn forty. I shall turn into a goddess and have lots of meaningless relationships with people in their twenties.” Sirius laughed at me. “The magazines said so. Forty comes, and suddenly…” I paused for effect. “Bam!” I shouted. “I’ll be eating a pizza with a knife and fork. Or something.” I thought about it for a moment. “Or maybe everything would have gone south by then.” Sirius snorted at me before collapsing in to fits of laughter as I carried on talking to myself. “That’s the trouble with the future, we just don’t know…” I waved my hands around Sirius face, who was still laughing.

I stared at him while he laughed at me. I shouldn’t want him like I do. It was times like this I was glad he couldn’t read my mind. Maybe Sirius could read minds, he just hasn’t bothered to tell me yet. I eyed him up. He was currently rubbing tears out of his eyes before he started to laugh again and he was snorting too.

I’ll eat my toe if that boy has physic powers.

I could probably do that, you know. I’m bendy. I can put my foot in my mouth, quite literally. It’s a skill I have retained since childhood; we have many family photos of me with my foot in my mouth. The only problem with eating my toe is that I have normal teeth. I’m no vampire and I can’t break through a gobstopper, let alone bone.

“Yes. We can’t see into the future Nellie. You never know, you could be married and have five crazy children.” I frowned at him. Why would my children be crazy? “Then again you could become a hermit, eat cubes of cheese and your house would be practically a zoo with all the animals you’d probably get.” I hit him on the arm to get him to shut up but he just carried on. “You’d be like, look a slug! And you would take it home.”

“I would not…” I drifted off because my mind wondered on to the idea of adopting a slug. I would call it Nellie Junior; it would be my child and I would overindulge it in love and lettuce. I would protect NJ from birds and people’s feet. I would buy it a doll’s house or maybe grow a bush in my house for it to live in. “…I’d call it NJ.” I told him after ten seconds of thought.

“NJ?” Sirius nodded, before smirking at me because I just proved him right. “Of course.” He paused for a moment. “You going to tell me what that stands for?”

“Nellie Junior. I prefer it to Nellie the second.”

“Yes.” Sirius agreed. “I suppose NJ does have a good ring to it.”

“NJ isn’t a ring; NJ is a slug.”

“No. It’s a saying…” Sirius stopped himself. “I forgot. You and sayings don’t mix.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” I crinkled my nose to show that I was confused. I sort of remind myself of a mouse when I go this face. All I need is whiskers. I think that’s why I do it. It sure as hell isn’t he pain I get after holding the fact for a full ten minutes. Don’t do it; it isn’t pleasant, neither is it worth it. Izzie told me I’m going to get serious wrinkles when I’m older. I just told her I will use charms to get rid of them and Izzie said I shouldn’t, because I’d only make everything worse. She is so rude at times! Or honest. I prefer to go with rude though.

“That you don’t get them.” Sirius said in a ‘duh’ tone.

“Yes. I am the water to their oil.” I proclaimed like I had just come out with the best thing in the world. Sirius, oddly seemed unmoved by my wisdom.




“…I just thought we were talking about directions.”

Sirius was about to say something else, but the door burst open. What entered was a drunken Lily Evans.

“So this is where you’ve been hiding.” Lily giggled as she dropped the bottles of alcohol onto Peter’s bed; his was the closest to the door. James followed in behind her, followed by Remus, Peter and Izzie. “I’ve been trying to find you for about five seconds.” She held up five fingers to make her point.

“Yes.” Izzie remarked. “Asked where you was, found out, the end.” She took out a swig from the bottle of alcohol she was tightly holding onto as she danced around the room. Yes, Izzie is dancing. Yes, the apocalypse is due. Either that or someone got a bit too much alcohol in their system. Definitely the first one.

Then Izzie fell over. So what does a good best friend do? I point and laugh of course. “Izzie fell over!”

“Bloody floor!” Izzie muttered as she tried to get up, but failed. She just sat there before Lily went to pull her up, only to fall down and join Izzie on the floor. It seemed quite unusual to me that it was them on the floor instead of me. So, I went and dived on the floor to join them. Ah, now this was the sweet scent of normality.

“Friggen ‘ell, Nellie. You need to stop eating or go on a diet.” Izzie laughed at me.

“Oh shush Izzie!” Lily chuckled. “Never go on diets, that’s my motto.”

“Why?” I asked.

“Because they have the word die in them.”

“And that is truth.” I said in a voice that I could only hope resembled the mystical tone I was going for. “And anyway, it’s all muscle I carry, not fat.”

“From sitting on a broom for ages before chasing the snitch?” Izzie lamented. I think she was trying to imply I don’t actually do much.

“I occasionally dive.” I counter argued. I did dive. Too much probably.

“Oh that was funny. You and Reg-” I hit her on the head to stop her finishing that sentence. She just glared at me darkly. I glanced at Sirius before staring back at her. Hopefully, she would understand that Regulus was a sore spot. For me and for Sirius. Plus, things had been so good tonight, I didn’t want anything to ruin this memory for me and mentioning Regulus would mess everything up again. Regulus, Lucas and Sarah, those topics were out of bounds for the night, simply because they were the people I was escaping from. “Anyway, you went down like a donkey.” She finally finished.“ You see your hair first then you see that you’re leaping through mid air but the eyes get drawn back to the blonde bush on your head.” Izzie joked. “Suddenly, you start making bets in your head. Is this the fall that is going to finally going to flatten that hair?” She was in hysterics. She had made herself go into hysterics. She is such a saddo at times.

“Are you going to join us over here?” Sirius asked. “Or are you going to stay on the floor forever?” We all turned to see that the four boys were sitting on the bed.

“We might join you, if we could stand up.” Izzie took a swig of her drink. She dribbled a little bit down her chin. I laughed as she quickly wiped it away. “Tell anyone and I’ll kill you myself.” She told me, but she wasn’t threatening enough so I made a note to tell Moaning Myrtle tomorrow. Just for fun.

“And we can’t. So we’re going to stay here.” Lily spread out her arms, thus hitting both me and Izzie. “It might be a bit cold and hard, but other than that, it is perfection.”

“You forgot smells a bit like feet too.” I added helpfully.

“Oh yes!” Lily cheered. “It also smells like feet! But other than that, perfection!”

“It’s not really perfection, is it?” Izzie observed after a moment of silence.

“As floors go…it is.” Lily remained optimistic. “A jam sandwich would make it better though.”

“Okay. You’re getting too attached now.” James laughed. “I think we’re going to have to remove you before you decide to live here.”

“You’ll have to kill me first.” Izzie bluntly replied with a straight face.

“That could be arranged…” James pretended to be quite miffed at her. “Isabel.”

“I’m taking you with me.” Izzie sat up, before lying back down. “I so wasn’t ready for that. Who knew that James had two heads?”

“Just about everyone, Izzie. You’re so behind on the times.” Lily snickered at Izzie who tried to hit her, but missed because Lily rolled away from her. “Help me! Izzie is trying to kill me!”

“If I wanted you dead, you’d be dead.” Izzie swore.

“I’ll rescue you Lily!” James cried out. “I’ll be your shining man…or something like that.” He helped Lily up with almost no effort. “Now you Nellie.” For a moment, I felt like I was floating before being firmly placed on my feet. “I’m leaving you Izzie on the floor.” James laughed.

“I’m a strong, independent woman.” Izzie mused to herself. “I can make it over to that bed.” And she did, she crawled, instead of walked mind you, before heaving herself onto the bed with help from Peter and Sirius. “See! I done it.” She was quite proud.

James said nothing as he dragged us over the bed to join our other friends. We jumped on it and tried to find a little bit of room. It was cramped, my body was tangled with other people’s limbs but I wouldn’t have it any other way.

“You’ve been sick.” Izzie told me. She was acting all high and mighty again but in reality, this was the girl who had just crawled across the floor. “Here.” She shoved the bottle in my face. “Take a swig of this.” She sniffed the air. “In fact, take a gulp.”

“I showered.” I told her almost like it was an accomplishment. Look at me, everyone! I have personal hygiene! Sometimes I shower, other times I bathe. Depends on whether I can be bothered to stand in the shower. Most of the time, I am lazy and just want to sit down.

“I thought so; being that your hair is wet and getting larger by the second.”

“Is that why you’ve changed your outfit and your clothes are on the floor?“ Lily asked cheekily as she pointed to the clothes on the floor. I had just dumped them there after I showered.

Izzie smiled at Lily. “Good one.” She laughed. “I was going to comment on that later.” Lily just winked at her.

“Leave them alone.” James smirked to himself, as he pushed Lily playfully, who just glared at him before laughing.

“So where have you been?” Peter asked me. “I last saw you hiding underneath that table and you were there for quite a while.”

“I saw you two sneaking out the party.” Remus added, all innocently.

“We went outside!” I quickly told Remus. “Then we fell in love…” I paused for effect as my friends stared at me. “With a tree.”

“I said I liked it. I didn’t say I loved it.” Sirius corrected me.

“You liked it enough to give it an invitation to live with you.”

Sirius scowled. “At least I didn’t break out in to a sing song about my hair.” He waited for a moment before adding. “Poppet.” I scowled at him jokingly. “And then Nellie threw up on me. Right on me. As in covered, as in-”

“Less of the details Padfoot.” James told him as he placed his hand around Sirius mouth. “You’re making me feel quite queasy.” Sirius rolled his eyes at James, who just grinned as a response.

“You can’t take drink either?” Izzie asked James. “One swig and you’re taking of your top off while professing your love for a mop.” She pointed at me.

“Okay. I remember trying to marry the mop, before you chucked him out the window and broke him.” I thought back at the memory of drunken me dancing with a mop, I had called him Melvin. Melvin the Mop. “I was heartbroken. My parents considered sending me to therapy because I couldn’t eat my dinner the next day.”

“That’s called a hangover. You’ll find you will probably have one of those tomorrow as well.”

“It was not a hangover, it was the result of a broken heart.” I told her. “Anyway, you don’t get hangovers at this age. It‘s like impossible!”

“Let’s just see if you’re saying the same thing tomorrow.” Izzie whistled in an all knowing, all annoying tone. She was acting like she knew everything. Then again, ninety percent of the time she does, and that was the most annoying thing of all. Along with the fact that she knew she was often correct.

“I can take my drink.” James took the moment of silence to finally answer Izzie’s question. “I mean, I have yet to fall over. I’ve been sick, but not for a while.”

“I hate being sick.” Peter said and we all agreed. It was one of the worst things, along with bashing your funny bone. Which, I still maintain is what dying must feel like.

“Izzie is just as bad as me.” I announced. “She always looses her shoes.” I glanced at her feet and just like I knew they would be, they were shoeless. She just takes them off cause they hurt and we never see the shoes again.

“Hmm.” She was staring at her feet. “I had them on a while ago. I might have put them down somewhere. I hope it’s not in a bin like last time.” Izzie got so angry with carrying her shoes around that she put them in bin and said she didn’t want them anymore. Which was one big fat lie. The morning after, she got me climbing into that bin to fish them and it was disgusting. I had to wash my hair five times just to make it normal again because I kept on finding things it in; bits of melted chocolate, that sort of thing. It was all useless anyway. Izzie then decided that they were now contaminated with bin germs and chucked them back in the bin.

“I once got so drunk that I was hanging out a taxi window yelling that I was flying.” Lily admitted, as she grinned sheepishly at us. “It was when I met my sister’s boyfriend for the first time…awful man.”

Remus laughed. “I’d like to have seen that. Lily hanging out of a taxi window.”

Izzie sniggered. “Oh my, head girl. You are saucy!”

Lily chuckled. “Watch it or I’ll use my power.” Lily looked at me. “Anyway, weren’t you embarrassing Izzie? Please carry on Nellie.”

I just grinned at her. “And if someone is taking a picture, she has to jump into it. The amount of times I have to drag her out of a couples pictures. I mean, if you ask her to take a photo of you and your friend. She’ll take a picture of herself.” Izzie said nothing; she knew I was right. She’s always doing it. “She doesn’t stop talking to people. One minute, I’ll be dancing, next she’s gone. I spend the next ten minutes finding her only to see she’s talking someone to death.”

“Peter does that.” Remus added. “All the time. Close your eyes for a second and he’s gone. Only to find him talking to someone about tacos.”

“I like tacos.” Peter shrugged as he poured himself a shot before downing it.

“I don’t.” I told him. “It’s one of the only things I don’t like. Izzie made them for tea the once. I was sick the next day and I haven’t been able to even look at a taco since.”

Izzie shrugged. “You was the one who wouldn’t make dinner, thus left the responsibility to me.”

“I meant order a takeaway.” I grumbled, like an old person.

“Typical.” Lily laughed.

“You should have been more specific when you said to go and get dinner.”

“Go and get dinner. Not make it.”

Izzie took a swig from her bottle. It’s a shame really. I had proved to my best friend that I was right for once and she has turned to drink. It‘s a good thing that I‘m not right more often because Izzie would turn into a raging alcoholic. I was going to voice these thoughts when Izzie started speaking again. “Nellie.” Izzie gave me her best, ‘I’m going to kill you if you carrying on talking’ look. I shuddered involuntarily. “You live in the middle of bloody nowhere!”

“Language, Izzie.” I tutted. “Get your mouth out of the gutter before I wash it out with soap.”

Izzie snorted. “I’d like to see you try. Are you asking to be put in another headlock Nellie?”

“Now girls. I’d rather not see you fight.” Sirius laughed. “But if you must, my money is on Izzie.”

I gaped at him. “Izzie? You traitor! I’ll have you know, I’m very scrappy!” I folded my arms across my chest and made a huge ‘humph’ sound.

“Yes, but I’m very strong with a will power of iron. I am also an angry person.” Izzie stared at me. “Still fancy your chances?”

“I don’t know who to put my money on. I was witness to that headlock…” Lily pondered.

“I’m going with Izzie.” James stated.

“Sorry, Nellie, but I reckon Izzie would win.” Remus apologized to me. “I think it would be close though.” He added.

I couldn’t believer this! How could they?

“Peter. Are you joining them?” I glanced at my so called friends. Psh, traitors more like!

“Nah, Nellie.” Peter smiled. “My money is on you.”

I would have danced, if it wouldn’t kill me in the process. Either I’d step on someone, hurt them or go toppling off the bed and I didn’t fancy doing any of that. Not today anyway.

“At least I have one friend that supports me.” I stuck out my tongue at them. I was about to slip into speech mode which I hoped would convince them to place all their galleons on me when a boy thrust the door open and rushed inside the room.

“I got a warning. Professor McGonagall is on her way and she is out for blood.” His words were jumbled and he could barely breath. He’d probably just run up all the stairs. I’d ask if he had a death wish but there were more pressing matters.

“Why?” I asked. “Has there been an accident? Does she need some? I’ll happily donate some of mine.” I vowed as the boy just stared at me. “Providing we’re the same blood group of course.”

“Nellie.” Sirius whispered in my ear. “He doesn’t mean that McGonagall wants blood really. He just means that she is very angry at the moment.”


James took the moment of silence to take charge of the situation. “What’s happening downstairs?”

“A few spells here and there. We all had a go. It took twenty of us to make a couple of decent cleaning spells.” James laughed. “She seems to know it’s you.” He glanced at Lily, Izzie and me.

“How far is she?”

“A couple minutes at best.” He apologized though he had no need to.

“Quick, girls. Make a run for it and hope she doesn’t see you.”

We scrambled quickly off the bed, trying to the best of our ability not to fall over.

“Well, boys, this is goodbye and-“ I began but Lily just grabbed me and legged it towards the door.

“No time, Nellie. They understand.” She whispered. She grabbed Izzie’s hand, making us form a link. Izzie, Lily and me. We descended down the stairs as quickly as we could.

We were just coming out from the boys staircase and onto our own where we were met with a fierce looking McGonagall.

“And may I ask why are you out of bed at this time?” Her lips were so thin, that if I didn’t know they existed, I would think she didn’t have lips.

Lily just stood there dumbfounded. Izzie had thankfully left her bottle back in the boys dorm but wasn’t saying a word so it seemed like it was up to me to save the our world this time.

“You see, Professor. I’m such a silly sausage, I fell asleep in the common again. Just ask Ollie, he found me last time.” Not that he could solidify my story in anyway. He probably doesn’t even remember.“ Izzie and Lily came to find me because they got worried.”

“And will Miss Devereux clarify why she is dressed as a vampire?”

“It’s the rage of fashion.” Izzie lied. “Plus, I’m thinking of taking vampirism as a hobby. I’d thought I’d try out the outfit before I made the big splurge to get a coffin.”

“And your outfit Miss Evans?” Lily was dressed in her party frock. She had got changed once the initial surprise was yelled out. She couldn’t well party in her robes.

“It was my birthday last night.” Lily replied. “I like wearing my best clothes for it. I got so tired that I just fell asleep in my clothes, until I woke up to find Nellie missing.”

“Very well.” Professor McGonagall was taking our messed up excuses. “I shall be taking five points off each of you for being out of bed so late.” She narrowed her eyes. “I do not want this to happen again. Goodnight.”

We darted up the stairs, hoping our drunken swagger didn’t give the story way. We stayed in silence until we were safely inside our dormitory.

“I found out why Sirius is daring Sarah!” I couldn’t keep it in any longer. I needed to tell my best friends.

“Really?” Lily looked surprised. “Tell us! James wouldn’t say anything to me! Just things that were going on that he couldn’t tell me.”

“Well, come on.” Izzie said, a little bit excited. “And this better not be a let down!”

“Sarah knows about Remus being a werewolf! She’s blackmailing him over it.” Lily and Izzie just stared at me. “And Sirius is going along with it because he said that Remus deserves his final moments of living as a normal person.” Izzie and Lily understood; they didn’t need clarifying like I did.

“Well,” said Izzie. “This changes everything.” Izzie looked at me and smiled, “Absolutely everything.”

…To Be Continued

Next time on  The World, Biscuits And  According To Nellie O’Neill.

“Well,” Sirius chuckled. “She thinks I’m a cross dresser.”

“What?” I asked as I imagined Sirius in a bright pink dress and red lipstick. I shuddered at the thought. Pink wasn’t his colour. Maybe If I imagined him with a purple dress…yes much better.

“Well, she saw your clothes on the floor.” Sirius told me. “So I lied and said I’m a cross dresser who quite likes dressing up as fairy’s for the evening.”

“What did she say?”

“She said she was glad I found a hobby over than pranks.”



Chapter 27: Wake ups, Shake ups, Smash ups And Me
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Disclaimer: I am not JK. She’s quicker with her updates. Nope. The Marauders And Lily aren’t mine either. I stole them like I stole my brothers doughnut. Izzie and Nellie? All mine. Baked in my own imagination.

The spells used in this chapter were taken from the books. I didn’t make up a single one.

Author’s Note Hello! How are you all today? Good I hope? Happy 4th Of July to those who celebrate it.

I have begun a mission! Filled with chapter images. Quite a few chapters have them now. It just shows you what I perceived the characters to look like. You don’t have to imagine them like that. I’m sure in your mind you prefer someone else as Lily. Do you like my new banner? Tell me what you think! I think this banner is ‘the one‘! I came across Juno Temple and decided she was perfect for Nellie in my mind! Her hair is amazing and she has wide eyes. Just imagine her with blue eyes though; the colour of her old kettle.

Sorry for the wait of this chapter. Next update will be after the queue opens again. It could have been sooner, but the house cup is keeping me busy over the forums. And I go on holiday on the 19th! I do hope you enjoy this chapter. Predictions or anything are welcome. If you want to ask a question about anything about the story or me, either ask in review or head over to my thread at the forums. 28 will be in time for Nellie’s 3rd Birthday though.

I just wanted to thank you for all your amazing support. I wouldn’t have gotten to chapter 27, (albeit slowly) with out you. Thanks for telling me in a review, or even just making it ones of your favorites. Or even telling me on the forums that you like my story. I’m 30 reviews away from hitting 900! That is just amazing.

Mucho thanks to pixileanin whom is my wonderful Beta; She’s awesome.

As always comments and opinions are welcome. They are my muses brain food. They help the flow of inspiration ;)

Let’s get on with the chapter!

Amazing chapter image by cookie monster! @TDA

“No, I’m pretty sure that I’m falling in love with James.” - Lily Evans

Chapter Twenty-Seven-
Wake ups, Shake ups, Smash ups And Me

I opened my eyes and then quickly shut them again. The sunlight made me wince. Oh sun, why art thou so shiny? Why is one not bitter like the moon? I mean, it’s not like you’re better. Sure, you may burn me to a crisp if I don’t cover my myself with Factor Fifty every hour, but that means nothing. The moon still has an edge.

You want to know why?

Because there are so many versions of it. Half, quarter… the moon is crazy! And cool. The sun is always in your face. It makes me squint and I’m going to pay like hell for it when I get crow’s feet. People will be like, ‘Here comes Nellie. Look at the lines on that face! She looks like crumpled paper’. Or something along those lines.

Also, in the spirit of complaining, who decided it would be nice to hit me several times with a hammer in my head? Because it’s killing me. No, I’m not being dramatic. You’ll be all sorry when I’ve died. Or maybe you’ll be chuckling with Sarah in the corner. I would hope Izzie would cry but I’ve got a strange feeling she’d chuckle too. Just to be different. Then again, it would probably be just my family there…hopefully a cat will be there watching in the distance too. I like the idea of a cat being there. Just no flies please. Flies are banned. They are creepy and I have a problem with them.

It hurts to think and my arm is dead. I whacked It just to see if it’s still there. I can’t feel it but my eyes tell me different. Therefore, I am in a sense, armless and yesterday, I was legless.

Oh my! I've become an alcoholic. I must write to my mother and confess...okay, maybe later.

I shoved the blanket over my head. I don’t think I’ll move from here all day. Nope. Not even for food. The very thought of food makes me feel sick.

“Nellie,” Lily whispered quietly so she didn’t wake up the rest of the dormitory. “Are you awake?”

“I’m sleeping,” I told her without taking the blanket off my head. Then for good measure, I made a snoring noise.

It didn’t convince her ‘cause she punched me in the foot. Well someone is a bit grumpy this morning!

I lifted up the blanket. “Get in, ‘cause I’m not getting out.” Lily looked at me strangely. “Quick, the air inside the blanket is getting cold!” I was acting like it was an emergency and I would die if one bit of cold touched me.

Lily shrugged before she climbed in and tucked the blanket up to her neck. Her red glossy hair swamped her side of the pillow.

“Nellie.” She turned my name into a melody, even when it was slightly croaky. “I feel like crap!”

I chuckled lightly as I placed the blanket underneath my chin. “Me too. Izzie still asleep?”

“Face down and still in last nights attire.” She grinned at me. We sat in a comfortable silence for a while before Lily spoke again. “Nellie.” Lily looked nervous. “Can I ask you something?”


“You can tell me to shut up anytime or tell me it’s none of my business,” Lily babbled. “I won’t be offended, really I won’t, I’ll just be like…”

“Just ask me, you spoon.” I smiled, trying to reassure her. “It’s just a question Lily, not a marriage proposal. So just ask me. You’ve got me all curious now.”

“When did you realize you were in love with Regulus?”

The question would have knocked me off balance if I wasn’t already lying down. Regulus was a touchy subject for many of reasons. It was always one step forward, two steps back. I will probably always love him, in some form or other. I just never loved the way he treated me.

“I don’t know. I can’t exactly pin point when I fell in love with him. I didn’t just wake up and decide I was in love…it just happened without me realizing. I can tell you when I first realized I did though. ” Lily nodded softly. She didn’t get angry like Izzie does when I talk about Regulus. “I remember him breaking up with me because of one of his stupid principles and I couldn’t stop crying.“ There was a tightness in my chest. “I remember thinking, ‘Nellie, why are you upset? He was horrible.’ No matter how many times I insulted him, how I thought back to all the bad memories…I couldn’t let go. It was then I realized I loved him.”

“Then what happened?” Lily asked.

“He came back thirty minutes later to find me in the same spot. I hadn’t moved an inch. He told me he was stupid to think he could’ve ended it. And for that single second, nothing else mattered. He probably woke up the next day hating me. But for that one moment, he loved me.”

“That’s so…” Lily stumbled to finish her sentence.

“It’s just the way it was, Lily,” I told her. “The circumstances were all wrong. If it weren’t for him going to be a Death Eater, things probably would have been different. But I don’t feel sad about it much anymore. I can’t describe how good it was to tell someone about this and for them not to get upset or angry at me. It just wasn’t meant to be. That’s the only way I can think about it now.”

“Do you regret falling in love with Regulus?”

I thought about it. Did I? I know in times of passionate dislike, I wished I had never met him, but I only wished that when I was washed with an undercurrent of negative emotion.

“No,” I finally told her. “I know I go on about the bad times, but there were good times too. Lots of them. He made me feel special.”

“I understand…at least I think I do.”

“But at least now, I know more. I’m stronger, I think. I now know what I won’t put up with. It was rough at times, but something I can only look back on with fond memories.” I babbled, not knowing what my point was. “What’s this all about anyway?”

“I don’t know…” Lily began. “I think…” She paused. “No, I’m pretty sure that I’m falling in love with James.”

“But?” I knew there was a ‘but’ somewhere otherwise Lily wouldn’t be asking me these questions.

“Nellie. We’ve been dating for just over a month and a half,” she stated.

“Really? It feels longer than that!” And it did. Even though most people found it strange that Lily had finally given James a chance, I had grown accustomed to it quite quickly. Maybe it was because I had seen them together up front? Or maybe it’s because I see how happy they made each other. Either that, or I’m just really good at adapting to change.

“I know. It does doesn’t it?” Lily sighed. “It just feels that everything is going so fast and I don’t know whether I’m coming or going.”

“I think you should just go with it.” I grinned at her. “Love is madness. You can’t put time limit on it and it very rarely makes any sense.” I tried to reassure as I plucked some quotes that I had picked up from cliché Muggle movies.

Lily sighed, as if she knew I was right. “Thanks Nellie. I guess I just got a bit scared there.”

“I think I’m still drunk!” Izzie yelled loudly to anybody In the room. “And oh my gosh! My head! It hurts!” We watched as she stumbled outof her bed, glared around the room and her eyes settled on us. I waved beckoning her over. “I feel awful.” Izzie walked like a zombie towards us before collapsing on the bottom of my bed. “I am like dead! No! I am beyond dead!”

“I’m feeling really rough too!” Lily told her. “But you’re probably feeling rougher after all that crawling. Your knees okay?”

Izzie tensed. “I did what?” she said, dragging out the words.

“You crawled across the floor. That was after you fell over.” I nodded, agreeing with Lily.

“I…fell…over?” Izzie asked, horrified.

Teasing Izzie with the truth had never been so fun.

Lily giggled. “You were dancing.“ Izzie’s expression darkened. She’s no dancer, let me tell you. “While you were dancing, you accidentally fell over and couldn’t get up. So you lay there for a while. I tried to help you but I fell down and joined you on the floor. Then Nellie came over and dove on the floor to join us.”

“Sounds normal,” Izzie muttered as she fanned herself. “Tell me more? It’s all a bit blurry before dinner time.”

“James helped me and Nellie off the floor, but he left you there cause you threatened to kill him and me.”

“Sounds normal,” Izzie replied.

“Then you went into your independent woman speech and crawled to the bed. You eventually made it.” I giggled at her.

“I’m so embarrassed!” Izzie huffed. “No one will take me seriously again! I’ll say I’m going to hit you and they’ll laugh instead of run! My life is over!” She put her head in her lap.

And people accuse me of being dramatic!

“Izzie, you’re petrifying,” Lily said gently to comfort her. “People will still be really scared of you! You’re a scary person! Whether crawling or walking.”

This seemed to have done the trick as Izzie looked up with wide eyes. “Really? You think so?”


Izzie smirked, regaining back her composure. “Of course I’m still scary! What was I thinking? I could never lose being scary! It’s my thing!” It was her thing after all that and her big mouth.

“I need some biscuits,” I stated as Izzie wrinkled up her nose in disgust. “Like lots.”

“I don’t think I can stomach anything,” Izzie replied. “I think I’d throw it right up.”

“I could do with a biscuit,” Lily stated. “Just one though.” She added after thinking about it.

“There is no point if you’re going to have one!” I gasped. “That’s not the nature of biscuits. It’s eat twenty or there is just no point.” I said as I leaned over the bed to gain access to my stash. I pulled out a packet and got myself comfy again in my bed. I stuffed the first one straight in whole. Izzie looked disgusted and Lily laughed.

“What were you talking… well, shouting at Remus last night?” Lily asked.

Izzie scratched her head. “I don’t remember really.” She thought about it a bit more. “I think I was telling him I didn’t care about him being furry for once a month and that my legs were pretty hairy if I didn’t shave them.” Which she does, every day…I know too much information about this girl. “…I really was drunk last night.”

“You remember anything else?” Lily asked.

“He just replied that it’s okay saying it, but seeing it is different. And his condition is more than being hairy once a month. Basically, he said he just wasn’t good enough for me.” Izzie shrugged like it didn’t bother her but all three of us knew it did. “Bunch of crap really.”

Lily sighed. “That’s got to suck.”


“I don’t think this is helping my headache.” I pointed to the biscuits. In fact, it was getting worse. Someone feed me to a flobberworm!

“Maybe we should get ready soon.” Izzie suggested. “I don’t feel up to it, but I’d rather not waste the day sitting around here. I want to go and blame the Marauders for my current condition.”

“You just want to moan.”

Lily split her biscuit in half. “I suppose we should.” She put one of the halves into her mouth. “I need to thank James for throwing me an awesome party! It was a lovely surprise!”

“Liar,” Izzie muttered underneath her breath.

“Oh sorry. I forgot who I was talking to.” Lily chuckled.

“That’s flattering,” Izzie chirped.

“So you’re still going with the pretense that you did not know about the party that you actually did know about?” I inquired.

Lily blinked. “Okay. That was a little hard to follow for a second there.” I agreed with her on that silently. “But yes, I am. It’s just easier.”

“Ohhh.” Izzie shook her head. “Relationships are meant to be built on trust. The lies you are creating are destroying the trust! James will never be able to trust you again once I confess.”

Lily rolled her eyes. “I’ll take that into consideration as I shower,” Lily said as she slid out of my bed and went to shower. Izzie was second and I was third.

I had showered and dressed, but I still felt like I was dying.

“Shall we go then?” Izzie suggested.

“I suppose,” I answered. “Where do you think they’ll be?”

“Let’s try common room first?” Lily suggested.

“Sounds like a plan,” I replied.

We walked slowly down the stairs together. I was seeing through bleary eyes and my headache was making me want to stab my foot so I could distract myself from the pain. I’d heard the best way to get rid of pain was replace it. To me, it sounded a little stupid and I thought people had way too much spare time on their hands to discover things like this. Also, I just want to point out that I’ve never tried replacing pain with pain but this headache was making me a bit crazy.

“I’m never drinking again,” Izzie stated. “I don’t care if I get problems that will drive me to drink! I’ll eat instead…then again, that’s not the best idea either.” Izzie shook her head dismissing everything she just said. “I’m just not drinking ever again.”

“Not even soft drinks?” Lily asked.

Izzie glared at her. “I meant alcoholic, Lily!” Lily just raised her eyebrow at her. “And you’re meant to be intelligent.” She tutted.

“Actually, you said you’re never drinking again. You never specified that you wouldn’t be drinking alcohol.” Lily laughed at Izzie. “And if I offered you a drink now, you’d probably take it, whether it had alcohol in it or not.”

“No I wouldn’t,” Izzie muttered. “You’d probably poison it anyway…”

“Stop with all this drink talk!” I rubbed my head. “You’re making me feel queasy.”

We entered the common room to find the Marauders standing behind a table. The table had lots of identical bottles on it. Inside the bottles was a deep crimson red liquid. There was a small queue in front of the table and the Marauders gave each person a single bottle.

Lily eyed them up with thought as we joined the queue. We could have probably jumped to the front, but Izzie has serious issues with that and it’s rude. I didn’t mind waiting and it didn’t take that long anyway. We were at the front of the table within a few minutes.

“Hi.“ James smiled. “You’re finally all awake. We’ve been waiting for you lot for ages to come down.”

“And why would you do that?” Izzie challenged softy.

“To give you these.” Peter replied as he placed a bottle in to each of our hands.

“What is this?” Lily asked suspiciously eying the potion. “Is it even legal?”

“It’s what we’d call a hangover potion. It’s homemade, but it works.” Remus smiled at us.

“Have you taken this?” Izzie inquired, rolling the potion between her hands. “Is it safe?”

James looked a little offended. “We wouldn’t give you it to you if we didn’t think it was safe.” Izzie nodded cautiously. “And to answer your question, yes, we have.”

“Okay then,” Izzie replied before looking at Lily for a moment.

“Down the hatch,” I muttered and swallowed the potion in one big gulp. I wasn‘t as paranoid as Izzie. Well, we were paranoid on different scales. I would think someone was staring at me, while she would think someone was plotting to kill her. “If I die, I’m coming to haunt you lot,” I teased. Lily was the next to take her potion, followed finally by Izzie.

The potion began to kick in quickly. I could feel a chill as it began canceling out the alcohol in my system. It killed my headache in minutes and I was overcome with the fact that I was pretty hungry.

“I’m starving,” I complained. “Is anyone else?”

“We’ll just finish giving everyone their potions and we’ll go down to the great hall with you. We’ve missed breakfast because you three were being lazy, but we’re in time for lunch, I think.” Sirius told us. I had no idea of the time. “But to do this, you have got to move! You’re holding up the line!” He tutted at me like the old woman he was becoming.

I looked around to see a line had formed behind us of sleepy teenagers. We moved to the side and joined the boys behind the table.

Izzie stuck her tongue out. “Hey! We weren’t being lazy! We were just nursing some pretty heavy hangovers!”

“That we could have gotten rid of earlier if you just came down,” Peter pointed out.

“I didn’t know you guys were going to turn into the witch doctor.”

“We’d just thought we’d help people out.” Remus smiled. “How are your knees?”

Izzie blushed. “You got anything for burns?”

Remus pretended to look around and he picked up a few potions before putting them back down. “Nope sorry, I don’t think that’s been invented, there is a spell I could use though?”

“I’m fine,” Izzie said quickly. “It’ll just remind me that drinking is bad.”

“That’s nothing on the scale of drunken related injuries.”

Izzie eyes narrowed. “Shhhhh, Nellie. You can’t understand the mental anguish I’m going through right now.”

“You’re such a loser,” I told her.

“Watch it,” Izzie warned but I couldn’t take her threat seriously on a near empty stomach.

“Can we go and get food yet?” I was getting tired of waiting as my stomach rumbled. I thought I should though, since they made me that lovely potion and my headache was gone.

“Well.” James looked around. “I guess we’re done here. I don’t think any more people will come.” James swiped the remaining potions from the table into a bag. Peter got out his wand and the table folded up by itself. James then minimized the bag so small he could fit into the pocket of his jeans. “We’ll just collect the table later.” I decided I didn’t want to ask where they got the table from.

“Let’s go then!” I grinned as I strolled out of the common room.

“I could kill for some carrot sticks,” Izzie muttered. “Now that I can think of eating again.” Izzie likes the crunch that carrot sticks make.

We all arrived at the Great Hall in no time and were soon sitting down to lunch. I looked around for Lucas but he wasn’t around. I had been avoiding him ever since the whole trying to stop me going to Lily’s party thing.

I began piling up my plate, as Izzie looked at me with disgust. I shrugged and spooned some mash into my mouth. “This is good stuff,” I told Izzie happily.

“Don’t talk with your mouth full Nellie.” Izzie lectured like she was my mother. Except my mom hasn’t given me too many lectures and even if she did, I reckon it wouldn’t be the etiquette of the dinner table. It would be about the way of life or something! It would be great wisdom that I would forget In a day.

“Psh!” I muttered as I spooned some more mash in to my mouth. “So Sirius.” He was sitting opposite me. “Were you guys alright after we left last night? Did she discover the alcohol or anything?”

“Well,” Sirius chuckled. “She thinks I’m a cross dresser.”

“What?” I asked as I imagined Sirius in a bright pink dress and red lipstick. I shuddered at the thought. Pink wasn’t his colour. Maybe If I imagined him with a purple dress…yes much better.

“Well, she saw your clothes on the floor.” Sirius told me. Oh no! In the haste of leaving I had completely forgotten about my clothes. “So I lied and said I’m across dresser who quite likes dressing up as a fairy for the evening.”

“What did she say?”

“She said she was glad I found a hobby that I could do instead of pranks.”



“Oh,” I replied, crestfallen. He had me really believing him for a second or two. I should stop falling for everything that boy says.

“I’ve decided,” Lily announced, pulling me from my conversation with Sirius. We had all finished lunch by now. I was so full, it hurt. I was sure I was going to wake up a stone heavier tomorrow. “That my birthday was the best yet. It was an excellent idea to throw me a party and I really enjoyed it.” She glanced warmly as James who beamed at her. “But what I really want to do is spend time with all of you.”

“Let’s hang out then,” Izzie told her.

“Hang out of what?” I asked, feeling confused.

“A hammock Nellie,” Izzie retorted in what I think was a sarcastic tone.

“Really? Where are we going to get a hammock from? I don’t own one and neither do you. Does anyone else?”

“It’s a saying, Nellie,” Lily told me and I nodded, saying nothing. Everyone knows I don’t get sayings at all. “It’s just I was thinking the other day that we only have like six months till we leave school.”

“Now you’re getting me all nostalgic,” Izzie wiped a fake tear from her eye.

“Yeah. And I’m a monkey.”

Lily laughed. “It’s not that long really when you think about it. I mean, I’m sure we’ll stay friends.”

I pondered the thought for a moment. Izzie was always going to be a part of my life; I knew that since I was eleven. I had never expected to form closer bonds with five individuals but I had. And they were just as important as Izzie to me. “Haha. If you think you’re ditching me, prepare to fail. I’ll be seventy, knocking on your door with my walking stick, demanding a cuppa.”

Izzie snorted. “Oh! How we have joyous times ahead of us.”

“But hey, it won’t be all bad.” James said. “No more homework.”

“That’s true,” Peter agreed. “I’m so bored with essays.” Personally, I like the fact that you could put anything in your essay and the professors has to read it. I don’t get when they complain about how much homework they have though. I mean, if you didn’t want to mark the homework, don’t give it to us. It’s simple.

“So, I’ve decided we’re doing something today!” Lily finally concluded.

“What do you want to do?” Remus asked.

Lily shrugged, “I don’t know. You guys are always coming up with plans. I figured you could do it.”

“We could go to Hogsmeade?” Sirius suggested.

Lily looked confused. “How do you do that?”

I chucked my arm over Lily’s shoulder. “We have our ways. Walk with us my red headed friend.”

I pulled her up and began walking with her. The others followed closely behind.

“Basically, Lily, there are passages around Hogwarts. One of them leads to Hogsmeade.” Izzie informed.

Lily pondered it. “Wouldn’t we get in trouble if someone caught us?

“Of course we would,” Sirius replied cheerfully. “But the question is if. We’ve done it tons of times and we’ve never got caught.”

“But that’s you guys.”

“We’ve done it as well,” I told her. I felt like a little rebel. “And it was all good with us as well."

“I don’t get how you get away with it though,” Lily replied. “I mean, I’m surprised that not one Professor ever sees you.”

“They’re obviously too busy with all their workload to go drinking in the weekdays.” Peter mused.

“But today is Sunday.”

“Lily, stop arguing.” Izzie rolled her eyes. “Forget the rules. Let’s go and make a memory. Or something. And detention isn’t that bad. It’s just mind boggling boring.”

Lily sighed. “Okay. I’m in.” I grinned at her happily.

“Alright,” Remus said, before uttering the common room password to the Fat Lady.

“Let’s meet here in five,” Peter said and we all nodded.

I ran up the stairs, which was a bad idea. I had to stop for a break after two flights. I convinced myself I was waiting for Lily and Izzie to catch up.

“You’ll give yourself a heart attack if you keep running Nellie,” Izzie teased when she came up the stairs with Lily.

“Shut up, you penguin.” I followed them up to our dormitory. “What do we need to take?” I looked at my corner.

“Money, something to keep you warm. That sort of thing, I think,” Lily replied as she put her cloak on.

“Gotcha,” I replied as I too pulled on my cloak. I picked a bit of dirt off it here and there that it had gotten from being in the dumping ground. I put my money into a bag and I was good to go. I was excited. Last time I snuck into Hogsmeade, it was to get over the fight I just had with Sirius. It wasn’t that fun of a night really. “Okay. I’m ready!”

“Let’s go then,” Izzie said.

We walked back down to the common room. The boys were there waiting, looking bored. “What took you so long?” James asked.

I scratched my head. “I thought we were pretty quick? I mean, I was like super quick!"

“Let’s go,” Peter said. We left the Common room and exited Hogwarts castle through the picture of the one-eyed witch on the third floor.

Sirius tapped the picture and whispered, “Dissendium.”

We ended up in Honeydukes cellar. “Are we in someone’s cellar?” Lily asked and Remus nodded at her. Lily gaped back at him. “This is not what I signed up for! Okay sneaking out Hogwarts was bad enough, but breaking and entering is every worse!” James pressed his finger to her lips to shush her. We were soon in Hogsmeade.

Lily was breathing heavily. “I thought we were going to be caught!”

“Thanks to you, we almost were.” Izzie teased her as Lily glared. “Anyone up for a drink in The Three Broomsticks?”

“Sounds like a plan.” Sirius said cheerfully.

We entered The Three Broomsticks and quickly found a table.

“What does everyone want?” James asked us and we told him what we wanted. Sirius and Remus left with him, to help him carry the drinks I assume.

“How does it feel breaking the rules, Lily?” Izzie asked cheekily. She enjoys annoying Lily and bullying me. I think so anyway.

Lily glared. “I’m not that much of a stick in the mud, despite what people think. I just take the law seriously. And breaking and entering is against the law.” She crossed her arms.

Then the door opened and a man staggered in. At first I just assumed he was drunk. But he was clutching his side and his clothes were stained with blood. “The Death Eaters are coming,” He managed to wheeze out before collapsing on the floor. The woman behind the bar screamed, which hurt my ears.

I stared at my friends, wondering what we should do. James, Sirius and Remus made that decision for us when they rushed out the door. We followed quickly. The Death Eaters were swarming Hogsmeade. The Death Eaters made my heart skip a beat. They were creepy. They wore long black robes and the creepiest masks I have ever seen. I shuddered. Death was them.

James quickly took up dueling a Death Eater who was firing random spells at buildings. “Locomotor Mortis!” James yelled.

I had whipped out my wand and it was luckily I did, because that’s when it all kicked off. No longer were the Death Eaters satisfied with causing destruction, they wanted to cause death. I was yelling random jinxes at Death Eaters, as each one of my friends engaged in battle.

Izzie was battling a Death Eater. I started to run towards her thinking I could help. Two against one wasn’t fair but this was different. These people wanted blood and they wanted ours. Death Eaters would kill us in a blink. Who cares about fair? Izzie was struggling under the weight of the Death Eaters spell, but I knew Izzie would not go down lightly.

“Petrificus Totalus!” I shot at the Death Eater. It missed but it managed to distract him enough for Izzie to fire a spell at him.

“Relashio!” she yelled. Fiery sparks hit the Death Eater in the face, causing him to scream out in pain. It burnt holes into his long black robes. Izzie quickly turned her focus to another Death Eater. “There are too many of them!” She cast another spell and ropes fired from her wand to tie up the Death Eater. She missed.

I looked around quickly and I caught the eye of a Death Eater who grinned madly. “Come here,” he whispered. This man was certainly off his mental hinges. “Stupefy!” he yelled. A bolt of red light was hurled at me.

“Protego,” I muttered as I dove behind a bench, accidentally scratching my knee on the floor. I ignored the sting. I had better things to think about. Something from behind grabbed me and I cast Revulsion Jinx. There was a flash of purple light and I turned to see a very angry Death Eater looking at me.

His eyelid twitched at me. I could here spells being thrown everywhere, but it’s strange how you drown them out quickly when you need to. I knew my friends were battling for their lives as I was. This was certainly a memory we have made here. I yelled the first spell that came to my brain, which was Sponge-Knees Curse. I would have cringed at the lameness of my spell but it seemed to do the job. The Death Eater went down like a matchstick.

I legged it away. I could see Sirius was battling a female Death Eater. At least I think it was female because of the long, thick, shiny hair she had. But with the creepy masks you can never tell. “I won’t let you defeat me Bellatrix!” I stopped for a moment. Bellatrix? As in Regulus and Sirius’s cousin? Sirius was dueling his own cousin who was trying to kill him? That’s just messed up. Regulus had told me about her and from what I gathered, she was beautiful but crazy with great magical powers. She must have had no conscience either if she would try to kill her cousin.

I shouldn’t have stopped. I was in a battle, not in class, and if you become placid, that’s when you get hit. I went down smashing my face on the concrete. It hit me like thunder. I placed my hand to my cheek and felt blood. I wiped it on my robe; I would worry about my face lately as I heaved myself up. A Death Eater was smirking at me, but he was knocked off course by Lily who yelled “Densaugeo” at him. She hit him perfectly. The Death Eater’s teeth began to grow at an alarming rate.

“Nellie!“ She yelled. “You’re bleeding!” She didn’t look too great either. She had cuts running up her arms, a few on her face and she had lost her cloak somewhere.

“I’m fine.” I told her. “Focus on the battle.” She shrugged before running over to James who had taken on two Death Eaters.

Remus came crashing into me then and knocked me to the ground with him. I cursed the pain. “Remus, are you okay?”

“I’m fine Nellie. Sorry about that.” he said quickly before trying to disarm a Death Eater that Peter was dueling. I looked around. The residents of Hogsmeade were doing the best they could. It was nice to know that we were not alone. I got up, slightly limping.

Sirius was still battling Bellatrix. I wasn’t sure whether helping him out would offend him. This was more than a simple battle. These cousins were trying to outdo each other. It was personal.

“Nellie, look out!” Izzie yelled as I narrowly missed a jinx. Because she had stopped a moment to protect me, she had jeopardized her own safety.

The Death Eater had yelled “Petrificus Totalus” and the spell hit her straight in the chest. She fell down, rigid.

“You fish finger!” I yelled, but a Death Eater grabbed me and yanked my wand out my hand and chucked it. He threw me against the wall of a building and his hands snaked around my throat. He gripped it tightly and I began choking. He was smiling at me.

Sirius hurled a curse and it hit him. The Death Eater went limp and we both dropped to the floor.

Sirius rushed over. “Nellie, are you okay?” It was then we both got blasted backwards as Bellatrix laughed. The blast was enough to smash the wall into pieces and send us through it.

Sirius limbs were curled into positions it never should have been. Blood was dripped down his head and I gathered that wasn’t a good sign. My neck was on fire. And everything of me hurt, but I could move and that was enough. I glanced at Sirius, he was breathing, just barely, but he needed help and quick. The walls around us were hit with another blast and it collapsed on us. A piece of wall hit my leg and my arm. I heard the bone in my leg crack. Followed finally by my scream.

The scream was enough to wake up Sirius.

“Nellie,” he whispered quietly.

I tried to smile at him but the pain was excruciating. I wanted to move closer to him, but I couldn’t; my leg was trapped under the debris. I couldn’t move it, not even a little bit; the piece of wall had it pinned to the floor. I felt like I was going to pass out, but I couldn’t. Sirius was drifting in and out of consciousness.

I looked around, we were burrowed. There was no way out, I tried pushing the wall away with my good arm but it didn‘t budge; I didn‘t have the power. I looked for Sirius’ wand, but it was nowhere in sight. I reached out for Sirius’ hand. I could just about reach it.

“Sirius,” I muttered. “Please wake up.”

He opened his eyes slowly. “You’re hurt.”

I should have laughed but instead I started to cry. He was such an idiot, he should have been thinking about himself. Instead, he was thinking about me. I couldn’t believe how much the boy was an idiot. Sirius closed his eyes again.

“No Sirius,” I told him hysterically. “Stop talking like that! We’re going to get out and we’re going to be fine!” He closed his eyes and I squeezed his hand. “Stay awake. Stare at me, sing some songs, I don’t care Sirius, just stay awake!” I'd even dance for him if I could stand.

“But Nellie…” he croaked. I squeezed his hand again to know that he didn’t have to say anything. Every word was a struggle and I wanted him to focus all his attention on staying awake.

“No if’s or buts. I’m going to get us out,” I told him and he smiled. "We're going to be okay, Sirius. I'll buy you a cake, I'd make you one, but I can't bake. So smile, we're going to be fine."

I think he knew I was lying.

…to be continued

Next time on The World, Biscuits And According To Nellie O’Neill.

“I’m sorry. But I don’t curse you every time a Muggle gets shot.” Regulus snapped back as he stood up. “I just wanted to see if he was going to live alright? Bella is crazy and she’d like to see Sirius dead.” He added. “I can’t help the actions of them! I didn’t know! You should never have been there anyway!”

“Oh, so now it’s our fault? Are you saying we deserved this? That Sirius,” He pointed to Sirius. “Deserves to be lying in a coma?”

“No. But you knew the risk when you went out there for battle. You could of just stayed there and hid. But no, you’re all pesky Gryffindor’s who have to go and be brave!.” Regulus paused. “Newsflash, brave gets you killed.” With that Regulus stormed out the room without another word or even a glance back.

“I hate that twat.” James cursed. I didn’t even bother with a language remark. It wasn’t that sort of moment. He flopped down in the chair that Regulus had been occupying. James sighed. He looked exhausted. “I totally flipped out on him didn’t I?” I nodded not wanting to be a liar. “I thought so.”

Chapter 28: Home Truths, Zombies, Falling Apart And Me
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Disclaimer : I don’t own Harry Potter. Nope. Nothing at all.

I didn’t make up any spells. They’re all JK’s.

Authors Note: Hiya! I hope you’re having a good day! I know, I’m updating, rather quickly for me. See? Miracles do happen!

So, it’s been 3 years since I posted this story. That’s a long time and I’ve only written 28 chapters. I don’t know if that’s bad or respectable. Haha! I couldn’t have gotten this far without you. Every single reader, every single reviewer. Just everything. Truly, there wouldn’t be a story here. Knowing me, I’d probably have given up. So thank you.

In 3 years, I have managed to hit over 1000 reviews. When I hit that number, I was amazed. So thank you to everyone who’s ever left a review. You’ve made this worth it. And 100, 000 views is beyond amazing. I just am overwhelmed with all the support. Thank you.

I have no idea how you will take this chapter, it’s different from what I’ve ever wrote before. You may think that Nellie isn’t very …’Nellish’ but I don’t think you can survive battle like that and come out perfect again.

Also you may notice that the part I featured in the preview section does not appear in that chapter. It messed up the flow of it and thus has been saved for another chapter.

Also more chapter images have been added! Check out those beauties! Much thanks to myriad for all her help on this chapter :)

Predictions are awesome! Comments and opinions are welcomed :)

A special mention to my Gryffies, whether we lose or win, it’s all been worth it and I wouldn’t change a thing.

Amazing chapter image by cookie monster! @TDA

“I need him to wake up Nellie.” - James Potter

Chapter Twenty-Eight
Home Truths, Zombies, Falling Apart And Me

Regulus smiled at me. It was that aloof smile I didn’t see that much anymore. “I knew you‘d come.”

“You’re too late Regulus.” I whispered. “I’ve got no faith left in you.” He didn’t say anything so I continued. “I’ve given you enough chances.”

“I know, but the greatest love stories are never the easiest.” Regulus murmured.

“Nothing about this has been easy.”

“I know, but let’s just dance for a couple of minutes.” He spoke softly and I was mesmerized.

I stood there, swaying in the grass underneath the moonlight, knowing that by the end of the night, we would be together. At least for a little while.

My eyes shot open with such force I feared I may have the wide eyed looked forever but I had bigger things to worry about. I cursed myself for closing my eyes for those seconds because now, I didn’t even know how long I had been trapped in here. I could have been passed out for hours or just minutes. I didn’t know.

I could hear nothing apart from Sirius uneasy breathing. His eyes were closed and my bloodied fingers were still entangled with his. I squeezed them with as much strength as I could as I tried to find a sound. I needed something to tell me that outside this little cave thing, my friends were still alive. I just needed anything to be alive but there was nothing. No screaming, no crashes…just nothing.

The image of Izzie’s crumpled body flashed in my brain. The fact was she went down terrified me enough, but the scenario was she would have been lying there, completely defenseless sent a shiver down my spine and I cursed with pain. I hoped she was okay. I didn’t want to think about a world that she wasn’t in.

“Nell.” Sirius croaked, before cursing a little under his breath. “Are you alright?” I stared into those magical eyes of his, becoming enchanted. His long lashes blinked, slowly and patiently as he waited for an answer.

“I should be asking you the same question, Siri.” I smiled, hopefully warmly at him. “I’m fine.” I lied. My vision was a little bit blurry and I had a killer headache. “How are you?”

“Perfect.” He grinned at me with swollen lips. “I have never been better.” He might have convinced me if he didn’t wince afterwards. “Your neck is purple.” He commented. I didn’t know where he was finding the energy to speak but I didn’t want him to go back into unconsciousness. “I’m sorry I didn’t get there fast enough.”

I shook my head. It was stupid to blame himself. “The Death Eater took me off guard, cause someone hit Izzie…I shouldn’t have let myself be vulnerable, but I did.”

That’s why we weren’t warriors. We were people. I had got distracted by Izzie going down. In turn, I let my guard down and I got attacked. Thus Sirius felt the need to come and rescue me. In which, he let his guard down and that is why were in this sorry situation. So if it’s anyone’s fault. It’s Izzie’s! Not that I’d tell her that or anything cause she’d hit me or I’d upset her. And if I had the choice, I take the hit. And it’s not like I really believe it’s her fault anyway. Sirius should never have come to save me. I was being stupid. I shouldn’t have put myself in that situation.

“You’re pretty Nellie.” Sirius stated randomly. “I really do think that…even with all the blood. It just makes you striking.” I reckoned Sirius was getting a little delusional now, because I had one word for my appearance and I didn’t even need a mirror to confirm it. I simply looked like a mess, like a tramp that’s been in a brawl over a sleeping bag. That’s me. “My Nellie.” He closed his eyes.

“Nellie?!?” I could hear Lily’s voice yell. “Sirius?” She repeated our names over and over again. I let her, just so I didn’t think I was dreaming.

“Sirius.” I croaked out. “Helps on the way, we’re saved. It‘s all going to be okay.”

He didn’t open his eyes but he did smile.

“We’re in here!” I yelled as much as I could. Every letter was painful. My throat was becoming coated with dust, but I kept yelling, for Sirius’ sake as well as mine.

I heard the yell of “defodio.” along with “deprimo.” They were going to dig us out. It was actually going to be okay. I kept myself inside that happy bubble until I saw the familiar faces of Lily, James, Remus. They were joined by Dumbledore and McGonagall who were peering at us. Everyone had their wands out and the cave was slowly being removed from all around us, exposing us to the chilling air. It felt like cold ice on blisters.

“Miss O’Neill, can you move?” Professor Dumbledore asked.

“My leg is trapped.” I would have made a notion to point it out, but I think I’ve broken one arm and I refused to let go of Sirius’ hand. “But I’m fine! It’s Sirius, I’m worried about!”

Enough of the rubble was removed so people could get to us easily. Lily was removing the biggest parts of the rubble from my leg with her wand. “Not fast enough.” She muttered as she started to pull the rest of the smaller rubble with her hands. I screamed when the pressure was released. “Sorry Nellie.” She cried, her flaming red hair flying violently in the wind. She didn’t like the fact that she was hurting me more than I did. Her face was covered in crusty blood; some was matted in her hair.

“Sirius.” I muttered.

“We got him Nellie.” James and Remus smiled at me. I dropped Sirius hand so they could levitate him onto a stretcher.

Lily looked at me, her eyes full of concern. “ I’m no healer but I think you’ve broken your leg and arm. We’ll get you fixed up in no time though, I‘m sure.”

I tried to smile but it was impossible through the agonizing pain I was feeling. “Is…everyone…okay?” I choked, trying to breath in the air, but fresh air and debris air didn’t mix well.

“Everyone’s alive.” Lily smiled. “Now that we’ve found you two, we’re all accounted for.” She pulled out something. “Drink this Nellie. It’ll make the transition easier…I don’t want you to feel any more pain. It’s a sleeping potion.”

The pain was driving me delirious.

Lily placed the potion against my lips, before slowly and carefully releasing a few drops each time to go down my throat.

Her acid green eyes gazing at me were the last things looked at before slipping off into a dreamless sleep.

I woke up startled. I felt numb but that was a relief. I opened my eyes. On the one side, I could see Lily knitting, Izzie going cross eyed, James blowing bubbles, Peter was humming and Remus picking dirt out of his nails, but no Sirius.

I turned my face to the other side and I found him. He was lying there on a hospital bed, he looked he was sleeping. The bed was a lot closer that it was normally was so I knew someone had pushed the beds closer.

“Nellie.” Izzie cried out! “You’re awake.” But her voice didn’t really register for a moment. I just stared at him. “Sirius is in a coma.” She said gently. “He’ll wake up though, we’re hoping soon.”

I nodded, turning my attention back to my friends who were obviously happy at my wakening. “Lily? I didn’t think you knitted?”

“I do now.” Lily replied. “It’s a stress reliever. It’s all your stuff though; I stole it along with the book to teach me how to do the damn knitting part.” She was just knitting a bright blue square. “I hope you don’t mind.”

“No. That’s fine.”

“How you feeling?” James asked.

“A little high to be honest.” I grinned as I lay back down in my bed.

Madam Pomfrey came to my bedside. “Welcome back to the world Miss O’Neill.”

I shrugged. “It’s good to be back.” I tried to make it sound as cool as it does in the movies but I sort of croaked it out so I failed.

“You’ve been out for three days as I wanted your body to recover. You had a broken arm, leg, several ribs, a lot of bruises, cuts, but you’ll be fine. You’ll have to keep applying bruise healing paste as the one on your neck hasn’t healed as well as I hoped.”

I glanced at her and Izzie passed me a mirror. I held it up to see my neck was purple with some slight tinge of yellow. But what made it more alarming was the finger prints inside the bruise. I shuddered when I remembered gasping for breath, thinking I was going to die…I shook my head. I would not think about it. No, only positive thoughts from now one. I would try not to think back to that incident because it gave me emotions against my nature.

Think of bunnies Nellie, bunnies are happy.

“It’s time for your medicines. I’m going to get them.” Madam Pomfrey told me before walking away.

I grinned at my friends. It hurt my face to do so, but I was alive. “So we all okay? What happened to you guys?”

“Well, after Izzie went down.” Remus began explaining as Izzie cursed and swore about Death Eaters. “I tried to protect her.” Remus fumbled with his words then. “I tried to hold the fort until Peter could undo the spell, which he did. But this took some time. All we heard was some screaming and you two just disappeared from the battle.”

“When I turned to look at Izzie, a Death Eater yanked my wand out of my hands…by the way, you guys happened to pick it up?” Lily passed it to me and I hugged my wand. Don’t judge me, I love my wand. We’ve had good times. “And he began strangling me.” My friends eyed my neck but I chose to not to notice. “I was pretty defenseless and I was running out of oxygen. But Sirius managed to save me in time.” I glanced at Sirius body. “That left us both open to attack. We got blasted through a building. Sirius took a lot of impact. It was the second blast that really done me in, that’s when I got my leg trapped and I couldn’t move.” I wiggled my toes in defiance. “And I had lost my wand and Sirius’ got mixed up in the blast so I had no way of getting us out either.”

Remus nodded. “We held them off for as long as we could, with the help of other people. We’re lucky to be here…some people were not so lucky.” The Death Eaters had done their job; they had killed someone. I bet Voldemort gives them a shiny gold star sticker when they come back from their sick missions. “Dumbledore arrived soon though and the Death Eaters just disappeared. He turned up and they left.”

“It was weird.” Lily agreed as she knitted with such speed, that if I didn’t know better, I’d think she was a robot. “We found you two soon after.”

I smiled weakly before closing my eyes. I had grown tired again and I soon drifted off into a dreamless sleep.

I was kept in for the next two days but I found nothing really returned to normal even after that.

Sirius just lay there. That’s all he did. His fingers never twitched, his eyelids never fluttered. He just did nothing. But I basically lived at the hospital wing anyway. I couldn’t return to classes yet because of the injuries I sustained but even if I did, I probably wouldn’t have gone. His chest rose up and down slowly. Breathe in. Breathe out.

It’s been like this for ten days now.

Sirius’ expression was blank, but I hoped his dreams were pleasant. That is, if he ever dreamed at all. I liked to think he did. I hoped he dreamed of unicorns, rainbows and anything else that might make him smile.

Madam Pomfrey told me that he could hear me if I talked to him. So that’s what I did. Every day. If I wasn’t lost in the somber thoughts I was trying to hard to keep away with positive vibes, I was talking to him.

“So. Sirius.” I began. “Would you like to hear about my day?” No answer. “I’ll take that as a yes then.” I missed his voice. “Well, I woke up after a dream. I’ll say a dream but it was actually a nightmare. I was being chased by sausages.” I wanted him to open his eyes. “They had tridents and everything! I woke up before I had a chance to defeat them.” I only slept for an hour.

“I couldn’t get to sleep after that, so I had a shower. I told Izzie about my dream and she laughed, a little. She asked me if I was coming to class today and I replied no.” I wanted to hear his laugh. “Izzie has been throwing herself into school work. The others have too really, except James…I don’t know where he is.” He’s falling apart.

“Officially we don’t have to go to classes quite yet if we’re not up for it, Dumbledore said we must have sustained trauma. He has a counselor coming especially to see us. To help us deal with what happened.” Of almost dying. “I’m not sure what to expect. You’d know the right thing to say wouldn’t you? You’ve got to be awake for when he comes!” He was too pale. “Anyway! About my day again. After Izzie went to class, I got ready.” I haven’t brushed my hair today. “And came here. Ta da! My day.”

I wish you’d wake up Sirius.

“It’s been quite uneventful so far.” I mused. “I can’t wait until you wake up. I’m going to give you a hug. I tried to give you one the other day, but it’s not a proper hug without you hugging me back. Plus Pomfrey shouted at me.”

“You should get some sleep Nellie.” I turned to find Regulus standing there. I hadn’t even heard him come in and Regulus is quite heavy footed. “You look awful.”

I made noise that resembled an animal at him to show that I was not pleased. Maybe I do need some sleep. Sure, it was the truth. I was getting some serious dark circles, my lips were cracked and sore and I had bitten off all my nails until they bled. This is me being positive.

“I’m okay Regulus.” I lied, even though I felt the opposite of okay. I wouldn’t be okay until Sirius woke up. “What do you want?”

“I came to see him.” He said softly, before pulling up a chair next to mine and sitting in it. “I wanted to know if he’d be alright…if you were alright.” I didn’t reply, I kept my eyes firmly on Sirius. “What do they say? Will he wake up?”

“Yes.” I automatically answered. “He’s going to be fine. He’s going to wake up and it’ll all go back to being okay.” I smiled at Regulus.

Regulus frowned at me, unable to return my smile as he ran his fingers through his hair. “I hope so.” He said honestly as he stared at Sirius. “We may have our differences, but at the end of the day, he’ll always be my brother.”

“I wish it didn’t take for him to be in a coma for you to admit that.”

Regulus laughed. “Touché.”

He looked at me and I stared into his eyes. I figured this was the perfect time to ask the question that had been burning at me. “Did you know about the attack?” I held onto his gaze that way, I had a better chance of knowing if he was lying or not. Regulus didn’t lie much, not to me anyway, but this was make or break. If he knew…then he was never the person I believed he was. And at the moment, he needed to be the person I thought he was.

“No.” The eyes didn’t flicker. “I truly didn’t.”

“Why? You’re are one of them.”

Regulus looked like I just said I was going to marry a giant squid and I instantly knew my last comment was too harsh. He said nothing to me, just sat there, in pain.

“I didn’t mean it literally.” I whispered apologetically. “I’m sorry.” I placed my head on his shoulder. It fitted comfortably as I breathed in the musky scent that was Regulus.

“It’s okay.” He said stiffly. “I forgive you. You could kill me and I’d still forgive you.” I didn’t’ know what I was supposed to do with this information so I locked it away. In a bright fluffy box that’s tucked inside my head. I mentally turned the lock inside the box. “I’m at school. I haven’t had much contact since I returned to school. Christmas I did, but never school time.” I kept silent. “And they consider me to be somewhat of a child. I’m there to make up numbers. I think. I’m not in the loop or anything. The Dark Lord tells no one his plans.” My skin prickled at the words ‘Dark Lord’. “Even if I was there, I could never kill you.” He stared at Sirius. “Or him.”

In all truth, I know Regulus is a Deatheater but I still firmly believe that he could never kill anyone. Regulus still has feelings and to kill someone, I don’t think you can have any. That’s just my waffling. I’m not a psycho so I don’t understand. At least I wouldn’t call myself a psycho. Okay, maybe talking to Mr. Snuggles Le Fuggles La Muggle the other day was a little psychotic , but that’s normal right? I mean who hasn’t had a conversation with their teddy bear at least once?

Don’t answer that.

Just then James walked in. He stared at me and Regulus. He was alone and he looked disheveled. He looked like he hadn’t changed his robes in days; his hair was sticking up, but not in a good way and there was a fierce anger behind those hazel eyes.

“What the hell are you doing here? You dirty little Death Eater.” James roared and I flinched. When Regulus made no reply, James repeated himself in a louder tone. “I said, what are you doing here?”

Regulus held up his hands in surrender. “I just came here to see if Sirius was okay…”

“…Okay?” James seethed as he cut into Regulus. “He’s in a coma! And people like you put him there.”

“It was Bellatrix really.” I added, unhelpfully. “She created that blast.”

“I’m sorry. But I don’t curse you every time a Muggle gets shot.” Regulus snapped back as he stood up. “I just wanted to see if he was going to live alright? Bella is crazy and she’d like to see Sirius dead.” He added. “I can’t help the actions of them! I didn’t know! You should never have been there anyway!”

“Oh, so now it’s our fault? Are you saying we deserved this? That Sirius,” He pointed to Sirius. “Deserves to be lying in a coma?”

“No. But you knew the risk when you went out there for battle. You could have just stayed there and hid. But no, you’re all pesky Gryffindors who have to go and be brave!” Regulus paused. “Newsflash, brave gets you killed.” With that Regulus stormed out the room without another word or even a glance back.

“I hate that twat.” James cursed. I didn’t even bother with a language remark. It wasn’t that sort of moment. He flopped down in the chair that Regulus had been occupying. James sighed. He looked exhausted. “I totally flipped out on him didn’t I?” I nodded not wanting to be a liar. “I thought so.”

“I’m sure Regulus won’t take it to heart, I mean he knows you’re…” I couldn’t finish my sentence. I wanted to say something like he knows you’re upset but I didn’t want James going crazy on me as well. James is pretty scary when he goes crazy.

“I keep on flipping out on people, most of the time I don’t know why. I hexed ten people on the way here.”

“It’s okay James.” I told him. “It’s understandable.” I tried to soothe him but I thought I was lousy at soothing people. Maybe I should get him a doughnut or something.

“I need him to wake up Nellie.”

“I know, I do too.”

James nodded. “So you didn’t fancy going to class either?”

“Nope. I’d rather sit here and wait for him to wake up. And tell him stories.” I told him. “I think he likes my stories.”

“I think he does too.”

“It’s my fault he’s there James.” I stated. I was ready to accept my punishment. If I was shouted at, I’d accept it like it was sweets. “So if you want to flip out on anybody, it should be me.”

James closed his eyes. “I don’t blame you Nellie.” He told me as he dug his nails into his leg.

“But you should.” I argued back without much effort. Every piece of me ached with a dull numbness.

“No Nellie.” James spoke sternly before biting his lip so hard that he drew blood, but James didn‘t seem to notice. “This isn’t you. Well, it is in some retrospect, but Nellie, you are not this.” He was using hand gestures to get his point across. “I understand you’re sad Nellie, I am too but he will wake up. But people don’t need this, they need you. The real you…Izzie needs you, Lily needs you. Oh heck, we all need you. I think you’re the only person who can make any of us laugh right now… so come back when you’re ready to be yourself again.” With that, he brushed the blood off his lip, forgot I existed and stared at Sirius intently.

The tears brimmed, but I blinked them away. I needed to be stronger. He would want me to be strong. So I nodded even though James wasn’t looking. I slowly walked out of the room, promising myself that I wouldn’t come back until I had got my act together. I was no use to anybody right now.

As I walked back to the common room, I pondered my new life plan. It went something like this:

1: Stop moping.
2: Be positive.
3: Start being there for people.
4: Accept the things that have happened and try to move on.

It was all about the future, I closed my eyes to imagine it, but the war battle that had burned itself into my retinas appeared instead. I could hear the screams again, I could feel the pain, I could see Sirius’ life slipping away…

I opened my eyes. No. I wouldn’t do that. That’s breaking rule four all over.

I muttered the password to the Fat Lady before walking into the common room. I looked around, but I couldn’t find the girl I was searching for. I headed up to the dormitories, hoping she was there.

I walked in and there she was. In the middle of her bed she sat, her legs crossed and her arms hung there. Her normal reserved posture was gone; this was Izzie all out in the open, no walls to hide behind, no gimmicks and no witty comments. Just Izzie in her purest form. Her black hair was limp and lifeless. In hung around her face in a frame, but the frame was all wrong. It did nothing for her, except make her look like a gothic zombie. Her doe-eyed expression stared at me, sky blue verses ocean blue. Her face showed the misery I felt inside. Our roles had been reversed, suddenly I was the person who pushed their feelings away and she was the one who felt her emotions every waking moment of the day.

I was exploding and she was drowning.

She needed me to be her champion and I hadn’t. I understood that now.

She stood up and slid off the bed. I watched her with a curious expression as she walked closer to me until she stood there, right in front of me. No place to hide and no excuses. Her eyes bore into mine, making me accept everything. I wanted to say something, break the loud silence but no words seemed to fit. As soon as I would come up with them, they would die before they reached my lips.

My body won over my mind and my arms opened. She came crashing into them with such force I thought I would topple but I stayed perfectly still. I held her tightly, wanting to destroy the demons that did this to her.

And for the first time, in what seemed like decades, I felt a piece of my puzzle sliding back into place.

I let her soak my shoulder with her tears before I spoke. “I’m sorry.” It was all I could offer.

Izzie breathed in slowly. She didn‘t remove her head from my shoulder. “I was hit with Cruciatus Curse.” She whispered and the world stood still for a minute. I didn’t look at her, because I knew that they way she would prefer it. I kept my eyes fixed perfectly in front of me and not on the sobbing girl on my shoulder. “Only once…but it was enough. None of you could save me in time. I couldn’t save me.”

“That will never happen again.” I swore. “Never.”

And that was a promise.

“We’re going to be fine.” I told Izzie. “It’s going to be all dandy soon enough! Just you wait.”

Izzie lifted her head off my shoulder and smiled at me. “I believe you.” We both cried then and for the first time in my life, it felt really good. be continued

Next time on The World, Biscuits And Sirius Black According To Nellie O’Neill.

“So,” He grinned. “Tell me about yourself.”

I just sat there, thinking for a moment as the hyper man grinned manically at me. For someone who has to listen to someone’s woes, he’s a little too happy. I mean, who decorates a room with party stuff? I’m going to therapy, not a disco. Then again, it’s probably something I’d do. Gumble sat on his lap, glaring at me through his yellow evil eyes. I glared back fiercely at Gumble and I got no weird look from Wally. He was just staring at me with an eager expression on his face. Oh, he wanted me to start talking then.

How should I start? How do you sum up yourself?

Hmm. I best start with my name.

“They call me Nellie. It‘s my birth name. I think, I‘ve never checked my birth certificate. So I could really be called Lulu and I wouldn‘t know.” He nodded. “And I have hair that has volume. Too much one would say.”

“Interesting.” Wally said before rubbing his check. “Is the volume all natural? I mean, I've been trying to get mine to have more va va voom but it's just not working out.”

I thought I'd never see the day where someone is asking me for hair tips. Maybe I'm dreaming? Maybe I'm in a parallel world but whatever is happening, it's weird.

Chapter 29: Therapy, Wally, Hair Care And Me
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Disclaimer: I don’t own Harry Potter, if I did, I probably would have seen the film already. Also, I’d be like the size of the house because I’d just spend all my money on food.

Authors Note - Hello! How are you all? Well, I hope? I’m sorry this has taken so long. I’m trying to update more this year. College is such a killer; I don’t want to write essays about exotics. It’s boring. Then I got addicted to friends, I have watched all ten series in like a week. What’s your favourite season? Mine is three, all the way. I hope you’re having a great year so far.

Thanks for all the support guys; this chapter would have never got completed without you. I’ve reached 1100 reviews and I am amazed. It means a lot to me that you take your time to leave a review. I’ve got over 800 favourites; you guys are too amazing. So I thank you. Also every chapter has a chapter image now! Check them out, they are beautiful. The people at TDA are geniuses.

Not a lot of things happen in this chapter but thirty is a big one! I just needed this chapter to build up to big old thirty. I'm not really a fan of this update, but you don't deserve to wait any longer.

If you like next generation stories, especially Albus/Oc stories, please check out my new story The Human Factor. I’m really excited about it! It’s on my page if you’re interested.

I hope you like this chapter. It’s for you.

Comments and opinions are welcome. Also what you think will happen next is always fun :D Reviews are brain food.

Chapter Twenty-Nine
Therapy, Wally, Hair Care And Me

The sun shone lightly outside as I sat on the window ledge. I pulled a blanket closer to me. It had been a rough night. Izzie had only just managed to fall asleep and it was now about seven in the morning. I glanced at her; for once she seemed peaceful and torment was absent from her face. I thought that this might be a sign that Izzie was beginning to heal a little bit. I felt that we’ve all been stuck in limbo and we could only come out properly once we were all together again. Stupid Sirius and stupid coma.

Lily too was in a deep undisturbed sleep. I smiled; a good night’s sleep had become rare recently. It felt normal to smile again. Sometimes I felt guilty for living, while others weren’t so lucky but I buried that guilt deep. Like centre of the earth deep.

I began writing a long over due letter to my parents. I had tried this letter several times and it just wouldn’t come out right.

Dear Mum and Dad

I’m sorry it’s been so long. I’ve tried to write this letter several times, but nothing seems to fit properly. So much has happened, a lot of things I don’t even want to admit have happened.

I miss you. I miss you a lot actually.

Sirius is in a coma. It’s horrible because I feel like I put him there. I’m sure you’ve heard of the attack on Hogsmeade. Well, I was part of that group of Hogwarts students the paper eluded too. It was meant to be a celebration of Lily’s birthday but it ended up being a disaster. The Death Eaters attacked us, I got distracted in the middle of the fight and Sirius came to my rescue. Only we ended up getting blasted through a wall.
Remember when I complained about stubbing your toe being one of the worst pains? It’s nothing compared to being thrown into a wall and having debris break your arm and leg. Both are fine by the way. I’m fine. No lasting damage, but Sirius mama… If I hadn’t been distracted, he wouldn’t be lying there right now like a zombie.

I hate it. Everything is messed up and I don’t know to fix anything. I just wish it could all be simple again. I’m okay though, so don’t be worried! Izzie’s fine too, she’s currently sleeping. She’s probably dreaming of socks or something.

I miss you both and I love you.

I hope you’re safe.


I sighed; this letter would just have to do. I didn’t know what to include and what not to. I didn’t know whether I should have lied or told the truth. I didn’t know whether I was right in even sending the letter at all; my parents have enough stresses and I shouldn’t be one of them. At this moment, they were fighting for their right to survival.

I needed them to know though. My parents always knew how to make me feel better. Whether I was upset over a silly comment about my looks or I had fallen over my laces. My parents just knew.

I rolled up the parchment before going to have a shower. I had this deep feeling that it was going to be a long day; I had people to check on. After James had shouted at me, I became obsessed with looking after everyone.

I would read fairy tales to Izzie until she fell asleep and soothe her when the nightmares become too much. When a first year cut her hand and there was blood; I held Lily’s hand until she stopped shaking. When Remus wanted a distraction from the upcoming full moon, I made him read out loud to me; his voice was a calming melody. I played chess with Peter for hours and I lost every single game. Although that wasn’t on purpose; I was just generally rubbish at chess. With James, I just let him talk; about Sirius, about his life and the future. The future was my favourite; it showed that James still had hope. I gave Sirius Mr. Snuggles Le Fuggles La Muggle, my ugly bear. I had placed him on Sirius’ side table. This way, if Sirius woke up when I wasn’t there, at least he’d know I had been there. I was okay with doing all of this because helping them was fixing me, bit by bit. I didn’t feel completely useless anymore for starters.

After I showered and dressed. I checked on my friends one last time; both were still asleep. I left a small note to tell them I was going to breakfast. I hummed softly to myself as I walked towards the great hall. As I walked, I noticed I was being slightly scrutinized. A battle with Death Eaters had given me a popularity perk. Only no one tried to be my friend; people kept a clear distance between me and them.

They all probably thought I’d put them in a coma.

Ha ha.

All people now did was whisper when I walked past. It’s been weeks. There have been more attacks; I would have thought they’d move onto that, but apparently no.

I was a little grumpy this morning.

“Hey Nellie!” James yelled as I waited for him to catch up with me. “I thought it was you.”

I laughed. “James, there isn’t anyone who you can mistake for me.”
James nodded. “That is true.”

“How are you this morning?” I asked gently, with a smile.

James smiled back. “I feel better this morning.” I didn’t even trace a lie in that sentence. “How are you?” James even seemed like he had taken a bath lately. He didn’t look neat, but he didn’t look like he’d slept in a bush either.

“I’m tired.” I yawned. “I didn’t get much sleep last night; Izzie and Lily were still asleep so I just left them.” I rubbed my belly. “I’m so hungry.” I said as we reached the Great Hall and sat down at the Gryffindor table. I instantly started to load up my plate with food. “Have you had that therapy session yet?” I knew the answer to my question but James said nothing to me after his session. Izzie was in a bad mood after hers, because according to her he was ‘sunshine’ and ‘sunshine’ is her poison. I was going to ask how she managed to put up with me but she was almost foaming out of the mouth in anger and I got frightened. The whole attack may have softened her a little, but she still had a mean left and right hook.

“Yeah, I have.” James swallowed his toast as I waited for him to elaborate. “He’s okay; I don’t really get the point of it. I always worry, he’s tricking me.” James paused for a moment. “Like he says pick a pebble out of the bowl and I worry I’m giving away something I don’t want to share.”

“I suppose it’s scary when someone understands how to get inside your head and can also make sense of it all.”

“That’s true.” James agreed. “I think you’ll like him though; he’s a lot like you.” I raised my eyebrow a little at him. There was someone like me? That’s interesting. “Imagine you as a bloke and you’ve got Wally.”

I giggled. “His name is Wally?” I can’t take some seriously with the name Wally.

“Yes; apparently he’s the best in the business.” James checked his watch shrugging. “It’s almost time for you to go.”

I stuffed the rest of my breakfast in my mouth and grabbed some toast to go. “Thanks. I’ll see you later.” James smiled at me. “I’ll tell you how it goes.”

“Good luck Nellie.”

I left the great hall and strolled casually to Wally’s office as I munched on my toast. I was astounded to find that Wally’s office was a cupboard.
I stood outside the cupboard for a while; nerves were rising in my chest. The door had a white piece of paper tacked to the door. It was crooked and it had the words ‘Wally’s Therapy’ drawn on in purple crayon. Wally seemed to be the sort of person whom if they had I’s in their name would put a heart above it. I went through a phase where I drew kangaroo’s over the I’s in my name. I gave it up after three minutes because I have too many I’s in my name. Plus, I can’t draw a kangaroo.

So, in all essence, it was doomed from the start.

I knocked the door. A man, in his late twenties came to the door. He was grinning at me with wide eyes. He ushered me to sit down on a chair. He too sat down in a chair opposite. A cat jumped onto his lap. It was a ginger, fluffy thing. It was ugly and I love animals.

Wally noticed me staring at his cat. “His name is Gumble.” I nodded and we sat there in silence until Wally spoke again. “So,” He grinned. “Tell me about yourself.”

I just sat there, thinking for a moment as the hyper man grinned manically at me. For someone who has to listen to someone’s woes, he’s a little too happy. I mean, who decorates a room with party stuff? I’m going to therapy, not a disco. Then again, it’s probably something I’d do. Gumble sat on his lap, glaring at me through his yellow evil eyes. I glared back fiercely at Gumble and I got no weird look from Wally. He was just staring at me with an eager expression on his face. Oh, he wanted me to start talking then.

How should I start? How do you sum up yourself?

Hmm. I best start with my name.

“They call me Nellie. It‘s my birth name. I think, I‘ve never checked my birth certificate. So I could really be called Lulu and I wouldn‘t know.” He nodded. “And I have hair that has volume. Too much one would say.”

“That is interesting.” Wally said before rubbing his cheek. “Is the volume all natural? I mean, I've been trying to get mine to have more va va voom but it's just not working out.” He ran his fingers through his hair. He was right, it was lifeless.

I thought I'd never see the day where someone is asking me for hair tips. Maybe I'm dreaming? Maybe I'm in a parallel world but whatever is happening, it's weird.

“Have you tried a hair dance?”

“Huh? What do you mean by hair dance?” He looked at me as if I were speaking French. Does Wally live in a box? I thought everyone knew about hair dances.

“Yes, Wally, a dance.” I told him. “It’s for your hair.” He still looked puzzled so I continued. “You stand up. Run your fingers through your hair, say a little prayer and shake it.”

“Shake it?”

I eyed him weirdly. “You know? When you move your hair from side to side with lots of energy?”

“That’s…interesting.” He stroked his chin. He should grow a beard; he’d look cool with a beard. “Anyway, Nellie, we’re getting slightly off track.” I hadn’t noticed. This therapy thing didn’t seem to be so bad; at least he hadn’t labelled me crazy yet. I didn’t know whether to be disappointed or proud. “Why do you think you’re here?”

“Maybe because I wanted to celebrate my best friend’s birthday getting drunk?” Izzie was rubbing a little too much on me.

Wally smiled playfully. “It said in your notes that you’re not eighteen yet…”

“Yes, I drink illegally, as do most teenagers.” I grumbled. “It’s not like I’m an alcoholic or anything like that, I don’t have an alcoholic beverage with my breakfast.” I’m more partial for orange juice. “I just drink on special occasions.” I didn’t want to mention that I also went to the pub when I felt upset but that’s not my fault; Izzie dragged me.

That’s what I’ll claim until I’m sectioned anyway.

“Plus,” I continued. “I’m seventeen, not twelve. Give me a break, mom.” My mood was turning, I started off on a slight high and now I felt myself rapidly spiralling. I blamed Wally and I blamed my life.

After that night with Izzie, I had stopped bottling all my emotions. There was plus and cons to this. I didn’t feel like I was going to combust into flames any at moment but it also meant that my moods changed in nanoseconds.

I had become extremely volatile or maybe I always was.

I wasn’t sure.

“I didn’t mean to offend you, Nellie.” Wally backtracked and so he should; I was offended. “It was a joke. I’m here to help you and not to judge you.”


Wally hummed for a moment before finally saying. “Why don’t you talk to me about your friends?”

“Izzie has been my best friend for seven years and for a long time, my only friend.” I told him. “But this year happened and I’ve managed to gain five more friends.” Wally nodded, urging me on but I didn’t really need it. I enjoy talking. I enjoy talking and having someone listen. “There is Lily, who makes us a really diverse hair group. She’s a red head, Izzie has black hair and I’m blonde, I’m sure you’ve noticed.” I pointed to my hair for emphasis. “Then there are the Marauders as they call themselves, James is just hilarious, Peter is so sweet, Remus is one of the kindest people I’ve ever met and Sirius?” I paused. The dull aching in my chest tightened. It always did whenever his name escaped my lips. “He took the rug from under my feet.”

“Sirius?” He looked down in his notes for a second. “Isn’t he the one in the coma?” He asked gently, as if I would explode, as if I would break. I wouldn’t. I was stronger than this.

“Yes.” I whispered hoarsely as I looked at my feet “He is.” I could do with cleaning my shoes; they were covered in mud. It’s funny; I don’t even remember walking in mud.

Wally nodded. “Is there something going on between you and Sirius?” I wondered how he knew.

Was I that easy to guess?

“No.” I wondered whether I wanted to tell him the story, whether I even wanted to remember the story. In the end, I chose to tell him. “I used to date Sirius’ brother, Regulus. We had a year long complicated and beautiful relationship.” It was also hideous at times too. “Regulus hasn’t given up on me and even now, I think I’m still a little in love with him because otherwise why can’t I let go?” Oh, how I wanted to…most of the time. “I got to know Sirius better and months later, he kissed me. Nothing ever happened though after that cause Sirius felt bad about his brother. Then Sirius went out with this girl called Sarah and I began a relationship with my now boyfriend, Lucas.”

I closed my eyes. I had been avoiding Lucas for weeks now. If I saw him coming, I would hide or run the other way. I knew soon though, he’d catch me and I had a feeling it wasn’t going to be pretty. I was supposed to be a Gryffindor, brave used to be in the blood but it had disappeared. I was now a coward. “It turns out that Sarah was only blackmailing him so now I look like a complete cow because I assumed.” I hoped Wally understood all this. “It’s complicated, I know.”

“That sounds very troubling.” He was trying to emphasize.

“It is. It’s mostly our own mess though.” I smiled for some reason. “Just a normal teenage life though. I mean give me a teenager who hasn’t got a bunch of complicated issues?”

Wally checked his watch. “That’s all we’ve got time for today, Nellie.” It was one of those moments where time seemed to have flown by. “I’d like to see you again. Would you like to see me the same time next week?”

“Alright.” I got up and let myself out of the cupboard. I didn’t know what to make of therapy. I didn’t know whether it was a good or bad thing. At the moment, it was just a thing. I leaned on the wall outside the cupboard for a long time before eventually sliding down to the floor.

Eyes closed shut, blocking out the world.

“Nellie.” I snapped out of my daydream. It was Izzie. I looked at her in a daze, unsure why she was here. She was excited. “It’s Sirius! He’s awake."

Oh my merlin.

…to be continued.

Chapter 30: Fragile Hope, Twists, Promises And Me
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Disclaimer:  I don’t own Harry Potter. JK does. I am not that clever.

Authors Note: Hi! I’m so sorry for the long wait. I’ll try never to have that kind of wait again. I hope you’re all okay though and having a good day! I had writers block but I think it’s shifting but all your reviews inspired me to fight in and here we are at chapter thirty! I can’t believe we’re at chapter thirty! It’s taken four years, which is sort of awful but hey, we finally made it. So thank you for all your support, it means a lot to me. I know this isn’t the longest chapter but I guess it’s something.

If you like angst/funny next gens, with a whole new take on the characters then check out The Human Factor. It’s Albus/Oc if you like those sorts of things. I’m really enjoying writing it.

All chapters have images now made by the geniuses of TDA.

Comments and opinions are welcomed.


Chapter Thirty –
Fragile Hope, Twists, Promises  And Me


I looked at her in a daze. Did Izzie just say what I think she did? Sirius was awake? Sirius was okay?

“Oi! Nellie!” She waved her hands in front of my face.  “Did you hear what I said? Sirius is awake!” She was smiling at me.

My throat was dry as the desert. I tried to speak but I was simply flabbergasted. I wished that he would wake up every day and now that he finally had, I didn’t know what to do with the moment.  I had a thousand questions and I didn’t know where to start.

“Nellie, snap out of it.” Izzie clicked her fingers in front of my face. “Let’s go! We have no time to lose.” She was in frenzy.

“How is he?” I asked as she dragged me up on the floor and we practically ran to the hospital wing.  For once, I didn’t mind that I was running. Laziness had abandoned me and I felt like I was running on euphoria. Excitement buzzed in my bones. I couldn’t wait to see him, to smell him and stare at that smile again. I had missed him so much. I had dreamed of this moment for so long that I couldn’t believe it was happening. Sirius had woken up and everything would be okay again. The group could finally be whole again. Of course, there where still a lot of things wrong but I didn’t think of any of them at the moment because they didn’t matter. Nothing mattered except him.

“I don’t know.” Izzie breathed. “I came to get you straight away as soon as I found out. James, Remus and Peter are already there. Lily wants to go in with us so she will meet us outside the hospital wing.” I nodded as we continued running. We made it after about five minutes of solid running. I was out of breath and struggling to breath but I didn’t care. Lily was waiting for us, she was practically bouncing up and down.

“Nellie! Izzie!” She waved. “Can you believe it? He’s awake!”

“What are we waiting for? Let’s go in.” I said as I pushed the door open. The drapes around his bed were closed so I couldn’t see him. I couldn’t hear him either. All I heard was a deathly silence. I glanced at Izzie and Lily who looked at me. A bout of uneasiness swelled in my stomach. Something wasn’t right. I coughed and I felt like I was choking. I needed to see him. He would make all this go away. He didn’t need to be my boyfriend to make me feel good. He just needed to be himself.

James pushed open the drapes but I still didn’t get a look at Sirius. I sighed. James stared at us with worry etched on his face. He looked afraid and that was the one thing that scared me the most as James was always so sure of himself. He was the first in line for the battle. He wasn’t the person who got afraid easily. He bit his lip. “Lily.” He whispered her name, she sensed something was wrong with him and wrapped her arms around him.

“What’s up?” She asked, softly.

“It’s Sirius…” He choked. “He doesn’t remember anything since the start of seventh year. He’s got a complete blank about everything.”

I froze, unable to move or even to think properly. I felt like my world was being shut down again and I was being kicked repeatedly in the gut. I couldn’t take anymore of this. I felt Izzie’s arms around me, supporting me, holding me up otherwise I knew I would crumble and fall to the floor. “What?” I yelled, unable contain myself. “What do you mean he doesn’t remember anything?” I knew I shouldn’t have been yelling at James but he was the easiest target I could find. He took my blows though with grace and ease.

“I’m sorry Nellie.” James shook his head softly. “He doesn’t remember meeting you…or Izzie. I’ve tried asking so many questions, but he doesn’t know the answer so he just grows confused and angry.” He rubbed his forehead.

I stood there in shock, unable to believe that this was happening. I had gotten him back seconds ago just to lose him again. That was the thing with Sirius, I could never keep my grip tight enough or I couldn’t touch him at all. He was always slightly out of reach. I lost him because of my past relations with Regulus and then I lost him to Sarah. This was getting ridiculous. I always lost things when I was little but Sirius was a person, not a thing so I just couldn’t understand why nothing would go right. I wasn’t completely horrible person, I was far from perfect but I had attempted to be somewhat decent. I didn’t understand why this was all happening. I felt like this was too much for one person to handle.

So Sirius couldn’t remember me? Everything we had ever shared I was now the sole carrier of our memories. I didn’t want this. I wanted him to remember me. I needed him to remember me. This couldn’t be true but it was. Sirius couldn’t remember the time I pulled his hair, to the time he changed a pebble into a butterfly, when we finally kissed, to the way we argued stupidly to our make up and the way we resumed our friendship. Hmm, he couldn’t remember the time I was sick on him either then. Maybe that’s the only good thing to come from this situation. I felt myself unable to bare it. If he couldn’t remember this, I didn’t want to remember either. I couldn’t just hum along happily while I pondered on our past. I didn’t want to watch him live as I stayed trapped in memories. I felt like whacking my head against the wall until my memories were fuzzy but I couldn’t stand pain and that would be silly.

I couldn’t breathe. Izzie was talking but I wasn’t listening to anything she was saying. I couldn’t take anything in. I clambered out of her arms and I ran. I ran straight out that horrible place. I ran until I couldn’t anymore. I wasn’t looking where I was going so I ended up crashing into someone. It was Lucas. It would have to be him. I couldn’t just bump into a random stranger could I? Life wasn’t that simple, it was a lesson I was learning quickly and bitterly.

“Hello stranger.” He grinned as I looked at him through teary eyes. “What’s a matter?”

“I’m sorry.” I told him genuinely. I was sorry for everything that had happened between us and I was sorry if it I ever hurt him. “It has been a rough couple of weeks, I didn’t mean to ignore you.” I just couldn’t face you with everything going on. It was way too hard.

“Why are you crying?” He asked softly.

“Sirius…he doesn’t remember me. He remembers nothing.” I turned to run again but Lucas grabbed my wrist. “I need to go. I can’t deal with this.”

“I can’t keep waiting Nellie.” He told me and I agreed with him.  I knew I couldn’t keep doing this to him or myself. I was just so mixed up that I didn’t know whether I was coming or going lately. Lucas didn’t factor into my life as easily as the others did. He was a wonky puzzle piece that refused to fix the gap. Everyone else just slotted in perfectly.

“I know, I’ll fix this all soon. I just need some time.” I rambled, trying to find my space because that’s what I needed. I wanted space to escape from everything.  “Please.” I begged.

Lucas nodded. “We’re going to have to sort this out one day.”

“One day but not today.” He let me go; I turned to leave before stopping myself. “I do care for you but it’s complicated.”

Lucas smiled sadly. “I know.” He nodded. “Now run.”

“I promise we’ll sort this out.”

I ran to the place that had given me a lot of good memories, some sad ones but I always tried focused on the good ones that made me fill with happiness. I ran up the stairs and when I finally pushed open the door to the astronomy tower, I felt triumph. It was my happy place with Regulus. It held way too many memories. I just needed to be in a place where I held memories with someone who remembered too. Even several months later after our break up, I was still at the top of Regulus mind. He had never truly walked out. He wasn’t like Sirius; Sirius who didn’t know I existed.

I sat near the edge for ages just staring at the sky. It was beautiful, the way the air nipped my skin slightly which caused goose bumps. Instead of being cold, I felt refreshed. I was one with the wind, all my problems being blown away with the wind. I didn’t even hear him come in until he spoke.

“I thought in the break up terms I got this place.”

I turned to him and I couldn’t help but smile. I always missed him, I knew I couldn’t have him in my life but he had never shifted from my heart. “I’m sorry, but I needed some place to think. Everything’s gone crappy again.”

Regulus frowned as he sat next to me. “The word is that Sirius is awake?”

“Yes.” I closed my eyes. “But his memory is messed up from that fight. He can’t remember anything from this year.” I felt a sob rise in my throat. “He doesn’t remember me Regulus.”

“Oh.” He said softly, unable to find any words that would soothe me.

I stared at him for the longest time, examining him. He hadn’t changed. He was still as stunning as ever. He was truly sculpted by angels. I needed comfort and he could provide it. So I sought it out in the form of a kiss. I pressed my lips softly against his, he kissed me back desperately but it felt wrong. I shouldn’t have done it considering everything but Regulus had never forgotten me and that was something that meant the most to me right now. We parted and I couldn’t form eye contact with him so I kept my eyes glued to the floor. I felt bad because this would hurt him the most.

“I’m sorry.” I told him. “I shouldn’t have done that. It just takes us ten steps back doesn’t it?”

“It’s okay.” He smiled sadly. “I quite enjoyed it.” He chuckled. “Nellie, you love Sirius, he loves you. You can’t give up on something like that. I refuse to let you give you up on him because you make each other happy and that’s enough.” I almost started crying again but I managed to restrain myself. He was still a good person, despite his Death Eater roots. He cared for me and that was the thing that mattered. “You can’t give up hope. He fell in love with you once, he will do it again. Talk to him. Make him remember.”

“Okay.” I agreed as I leaned my head on his shoulder. “Thanks Regulus, you’ve made everything a little bit better.”

He grinned, “I tried.”

The future was a little bleak but I wasn’t going to give up. My life was worth fighting for and so was Sirius. I needed him back as my friend. I wouldn’t give up on that. Operation clean up life was my project.  I was filled with hope. I would everything right again.

I sighed as I gazed out at the night sky. Everything was okay for the moment, at least until the morning where aspects of my life would collide again but I was ready for it.

I was so ready for it. 

Bring it on life because I am ready for you. 


…to be continued